Leaderboard

Part 2 “Get back here NOW!” He didn’t - to do so would be suicide. That knowledge was confirmed when, glancing back for just a second, he caught a glimpse of her face. To compare it to thunder was an understatement. Her scowl was well-practiced - she was 17, after all - but he had seldom seen such fury and hatred twist those features. Adam could hear his own heartbeat pounding in his ears as he ran through house, down this hall, so quick he slammed into the wall, turn, down the stairs - she was gaining on him. Her legs were longer. Through the kitchen he went, and into the yard with his friend’s enraged sister just seconds behind him, and on the straight of the lawn that gap would only narrow. Adam didn't stop for the fence, vaulting it in a fluid motion - but dropping the diary as he did so. He could hear the sounds of pursuit dying away behind him - evidently retrieving her property was enough to stop her, but she was far from appeased. “When I get my hands on you, you're fucking DEAD!” But Adam was smiling, even as he thought his lungs would burn out and his legs would fall off. Oh, sure he’d dropped the diary. But the diary wasn't the mark. He arrived at the meet-up point, a copse of trees not far from the house, within seconds. His conspirator arrived no more than a minute later, though it felt like an eternity to the out-of-breath Adam. Tommy hadn't been running - he didn't need to, seeing as Adam’s distraction had worked perfectly. He'd been in and out of his sister's room (securing their real target) while Adam was still racing over the lawn, and now he swaggered up to his best friend, a broad smirk across his face, producing what they'd worked so hard for. An entire bottle of the cheapest vodka money could buy. “To you, buddy,” he said, unscrewing and passing the bottle to his compatriot. Adam gladly accepted, taking too big a swig and scrunching his eyes, choking on the nasty liquor. He was barely 13 years old, and this stuff was like lighter fluid. It didn't stop Tom from joining him though. The bottle was then secreted away in a place only they knew about, to be brought out amongst friends, and saved for only special occasions like the finest of preserves. There was no reason to get caught now, after all, as they surely would be if they imbibed any more. His older sister would figure it out, sure, but what then? It was contraband to begin with, and any appeal to authority would lead to some awkward explanations of her own. It was the perfect crime, and exactly the kind of wicked scheme Tommy cooked up five times a minute. He had the smarts, and Adam… well, Adam had the enthusiasm to commit to many of the more insane whims that popped into Tom’s head. The two of them were inseparable, and the summer stretched out ahead of them full of possibilities as so many others had done. It would be the last they spent together like this. — Adam stood unsure of what to do before eventually leaving the alley. A vague notion of calling the cops was quickly dismissed; there was no victim, no assailants and just one giant bystander with a lame story to tell, one with more and more feeling that he shouldn't stay here for any longer than he needed to. That moment of uncertainty was enough for the smaller man to have made tracks, however, and Adam found himself alone on the street once more - alone with his thoughts, which for some reason dwelt on that summer. The rest of the trek into town was comparatively uneventful, at least for his new sense of normal. As he reached more populated areas he found himself becoming the center of attention, strangers openly staring at him as he walked past. A couple asked to talk to him or for a selfie, and some of those even recognized who he was - an occasion that still blew his mind, and he made a mental note of reaching out to anyone to go tagged him. He knew it would be good engagement, but honestly, he just wanted to be kind back to them - they seemed like nice people. But these were fleeting moments of contact, and all too frequently he was left alone again. He hasn't spoken to Tom in years, so why the hell was it playing out in sepia tinted misery in his head? It just didn't make sense. He wanted to speak to Brie desperately. She was always better at making sense of these kinds of things, whereas he was, again, out of his depth. Good in a pinch with practical things, usually quick instincts, but hopeless when it came to anything more complicated. He arrived at the Airbnb with his stomach in knots, squeezing through the doorway but finding the space inside roomy and airy. As much as he loved his new size and stature, it was spur of the moment trips like this that brought the reality of life as a giant crashing back to him. It was all too easy to take his home for granted, with its high ceilings and custom-made furniture, mostly built by himself and with his own bulk in mind. Here, he was not so lucky. Searching for high ceilings had been easy enough, sure, but there weren't many places that offered furniture that was suitable for someone like him. The bed was two feet shorter than he was, meaning any attempt to use it would have him curled up tightly for the entire night; he would opt instead to camp out on the floor, a prospect he didn't exactly find enticing. Even furniture that technically could meet his dimensions - although it would be low, the sofa could technically match his size. But could it support his weight? He'd had issues with elevators, dentist chairs and other sofas in the past - did he want to risk his deposit? Unlikely. He opted, again, to use the floor. Adam took his phone out - Brie’s team was 6 points clear already with half the game still to play. He would watch it, he'd promised her. But his finger hovered hesitantly over the app. It moves elsewhere instead. “Hey, man - sorry to bother you, but I really need to talk to someone. Do you have time?” Trent’s response came almost instantly. “Always - is everything okay?” — While the two boys had started the summer with a hundred plans, they in truth only had a week of it together before they were split apart. Between different camps, family trips and holidays, they always seemed to miss each other, sometimes by mere hours, whenever they made it back to town. Tom had chased Adam’s mom’s car when he finally saw it pulling down the street, his friend hanging out of the window equally excited to see him. They both had so many stories to tell each other, but somehow the excitement just slipped away once Adam stepped out of the car. Whatever their experiences had been over the summer, one thing was irrefutably different. Adam had grown about four inches - Tommy had not. There was a moment’s silence in which the two boys came two terms with this. Adam remembered looking down at Tom and seeing his expression tinged with - fear? But that made no sense. Tom was fearless, he was in charge, as he was his friend. And then they both broke into smiles, hugged, and began debriefing each other over all they'd missed. A friendship such as theirs couldn't be broken by such a small thing. It was eroded by a hundred small things. To begin with, Adam's size was a boon to their plans. Suddenly, Tom had a whole new set of skills to work with, somebody able to reach higher and lift more. But while this opened new avenues for him, Tom caught himself staring more than once, a sick feeling in his stomach. Adam was suddenly bigger, faster and stronger than he was, and it felt like he was being left behind. This worsened once school began. Adam found himself courted by every sports team, invariably making the cut of every tryout he attended - just as invariably as Tom washed out. And while he still had fun with his friend, and loved him dearly… he couldn't help but think the schemes he kept coming up with seemed… childish. He was still friends with Tom, sure - but he had other friends now from the various teams he was a part of. Friends that looked to HIM to lead the way, who wanted to hear what HE said. Even the adults in Adam's life had begun to talk not just about his future, but his development; his career. There were big things in store for him, if he worked for it. By the time they were 16, Adam had broken the 6ft mark, whereas Tom was languishing at 5’4”. — “So you let him fall by the wayside - or was it he who couldn't deal with your newfound size?” asked Trent. He seemed to be treating the conversation in an even-tempered manner, but Adam was wincing at every turn. This all felt too close to the bone, considering the hell that Seb - and he - had once put the poor man through. “No! God no. We were friends, always had been. But things were strained, you know? Something had to give” “So what did?” Adam studied every pixel of Trent's face on his phone screen, but there was nothing given away. So he pressed on. “Tom didn't like feeling weak, so I offered to help him. I hadn't been doing dedicated lifting sessions for long, but I knew the ropes. I offered to show him, help him to bulk up a little.” “It worked really well at first - Tommy took to it pretty quick, he was eating good and bulking out really quickly. I mean, there was nothing to him, he didn't need to put on much weight for it to show, y’know? Guy was getting strong. Just…” “Just not as strong as you. I know the feeling.” “Dude… look, I appreciate this call, but we don't have to do this. It's too much for you,” Adam said, finally calling out the elephant in the room. “Adam, I know you haven't always been the man you are now - this isn't new to me.” “I know, I know, but… talking about all this… it's the first time I've thought about it at all in a long time,” Adam said. “Well that's not true, is it? You thought about Tom today,” Trent reasoned. “Yeah, but I don't know why,” Adam said, “It’s not like he was there in the alley or anything.” “Are you sure?” “Positive. It's been years, but I’d know Tom anywhere,” Adam said. “Okay - so lifting didn't work for him. I think I can guess where this went next.” Adam nodded. “He did the best he could to catch up. Big meals, protein supplements at first. Then steroids. And like, I'm not judgemental, it didn't take much persuasion for me to take the 852 shot. And it was fine at first, but then… it stopped being fine. Tom was angrier, the little sideways looks he thought I didn't notice became full on glares, and fuck, I wasn't about to take shit from him. As far as everyone else in my life was concerned, I was the fucking king!” “You fought?” Trent pushed. “Not physically. Not much. But we said things…” “What things?” “I… I can't say…” Adam shook his head, “Not to you.” Trent’s expression softened, “Okay - you don't have to. I know this is a lot. So - was that the last time you saw him?” Adam shook his head. — When the text came through, his body had acted on autopilot; those good instincts kicking in again. It had been two months since the fight, but the blow-by-blow had played out in Adam’s head nightly. He wasn't sure how to feel about the news, his stomach the same pit of roiling anger and sick grief as it had been since their last meeting. Tom’s parents were with him, but a perspex window gave Adam a full view of him, hooked up to so many machines. So vulnerable. “His heart stopped for three minutes,” a hoarse voice said from next to him. Tom’s sister. She looked different - she'd been away at college for a while now, it’d been years since Adam had actually seen her. She’d been crying, he could see, but she spoke in small, matter-of-fact statements as if trying to compartmentalize the events she was seeing. “They don't know if it was bad gear or not.” Adam grunted acknowledgment, and turned back to the hospital bed. As we watched, he saw Tom’s head shift slightly. His parents reacted excitedly, as one bleary eye opened. But it wasn't them Tom was looking at. Adam returned his stare. “It'll be okay. He’ll be okay. He's strong,” his sister said. Adam didn't look at her. He kept eye contact with his former friend. “No, he's not.” With a sneer, Adam turned and left

Chapter Three Sam never intended to let the steroids do the work for him. Instead, he used them as a tool to push him to new heights of muscle growth. Sam knew cycling steroids this early in his journey wasn’t the wisest decision, he was barely 170lbs when he started and had only been working out for just over a month. However, this decision didn’t phase Sam, something had shifted. He no longer looked at the massive bodybuilders he followed online with envy, he saw them now as goals he needed to surpass. One month into his first cycle and Sam barely recognized his life. He had boxed up his video games and there wasn’t any junk food in his apartment, those shelfs had been stocked with every supplement he could get his hands on. When Sam wasn’t at work, eating or sleeping, he was at Brutus. He had augmented Max’s original workouts with more advanced exercises he discovered online and his strength was increasing dramatically. The most shocking changes were taking place on Sam’s body. Growing up as a skinny kid, Sam always assumed that was his lot in life. Even when he finally started workout out, there was a part of him that feared he would to stay skinny. Once Sam made the decision to truly dedicate himself, the changes were nothing short of shocking. Sam was quickly becoming a muscle generating machine. Sam was at work, walking one of the endless aisles of materials when he heard someone curse behind him. He turned to see another employee staring at the shelf. “What’s up?” Sam asked. “Fucking box is bigger than I thought. I need to go get a trolley.” Sam approached and saw the box in question. It was pretty large and the label said it weighed 50lbs. Without hesitating, Sam pulled the box off the shelf, easing cradling it in his arms. The other employee took a step back with wide eyes. “Damn kid don’t hurt yourself.” “It’s not a problem.” Sam said, secretly relishing the feeling of his arms stretching the fabric of the regulation polo he was wearing under his bright safety vest. “Shit, I need two boxes.” The guy said, checking the order form. “If you can pull it down, stack it on top of this one.” Sam said showing no signs of a struggle. “Dude! Don’t be a hero, I’ll get a trolley.” “NO NEED.” Sam said sternly. “I got this.” The guy looked cautious but pulled the box off the shelf. He looked a little scared as he placed the box on top of the other, loading Sam up with 100lbs of material. Sam let out a little huff but maintained his balance. His already strained arms started to burn but as they swelled bigger, Sam became more confident. “See, easy. Where are we taking these?” The guy could only point. Sam started to move. Each step causing his arms to get even more pumped along with his quads supporting the extra weight. It took him just over a minute to make it to the nearest counter where he placed the boxes down as delicately as possible. He let his arms fall to his sides where the other employee just stared in disbelief. “Fuck me! Look at the size of those pipes.” Sam looked down and even he was surprised at what he saw. His arms looked pumped to twice their former size. “You got a problem there kid.” The guy said pointing at Sam’s right sleeve that had practically disintegrated at the seam, exposing his entire bicep and the lower part of his shoulder. Sam was soaring from the feeling of carrying the two heavy boxes. He reached across his body and pulled hard on the torn sleeve, ripping it off entirely. He repeated the same motion on his left sleeve. He left the guy speechless as he walked away with his pumped arm on display. His boss saw the state of his shirt later in the day but instead of berating Sam, he seemed impressed by his confidence and only smiled as Sam walked by, arm exposed and still pulsing with new power and size. Sam rushed to the gym after his shift. He still wore his oversized sweats but noticed they were beginning to feel tighter around his shoulders, chest and especially his quads. It was leg day and Sam was intent on punishing himself to the brink of collapse. Two hours later, Sam could barely walk and needed to use the surrounding equipment to keep himself upright as he slowly made his way to the locker room. Sam struggled to remove his sweat soaked clothes before stepping on the scale wearing just his boxer briefs. He let out a loud gasp when the dial displayed 181lbs. “Holy shit!” Sam said in utter disbelief. It had only been a month since starting steroids and he had packed on 15lbs of new muscle. Sam looked at his reflection in the mirror to see that every pound he’d gained was hard, lean mass. He instantly got lost in the development he saw. His shoulders were perfectly round with striations and veins snaking across the surface. His arms visibly pulsed with power and his pecs looked hard as rocks jutting from his upper body. Sam clasped his hands at his waist and let out a moan as every muscle flexed, harder and more vascular than he ever thought he would be. Sam raised his arms into a double bicep pose and marvelled as his lats spread out wide from either side, each with their own veins beginning to appear. He shifted his eyes to his arms and felt his cock swell as he compared them to the size of his head, imagining the day they would be far larger. Sam took a step back and surveyed his painfully pumped quads and calves. They were so bloated and full of blood, he could barely see the different muscle groups. As he struggled to flex his quads, he became entranced by their impressive size, they looked like the thighs of a track cyclist. Sam pivoted and flexed his hamstrings as hard as he could. Through the intense pain he saw his endless hours of posing at home was paying off, his muscle control was exceptional. As his hard, round hamstrings flexed, he noticed his calves doing the same. He released the pose and twisted his left foot so his calf ballooned from either side of his shin. From his vantage point, Sam’s calf looked like it was forged from steel. Breaking himself away from his reflection, Sam noticed his cock was fully hard to the point of becoming painful. He rushed to the nearest shower stall, turned on the hot water and barely touched himself before a massive load of cum sprayed on the opposite wall. The sensation was so intense, Sam couldn’t hold back a loud, almost primal growl as he reached peak orgasm. As Sam turned off the water, he heard what he thought was a locker door being slammed shut but as he existed the shower, holding a towel over his still hard cock, the locker room was empty. Sam dressed quickly as the sound of growling stomach signalled it was time to eat again. Finishing his third plate of food, Sam decided to do something he had never done. He opened his phone and reached for Ben’s profile. He had deleted him after Ben dumped him but something made Sam want to look. As the profile loaded, butterflies began to flutter in Sam’s stomach. The top pinned post were from the bodybuilding show Ben entered. Sam hovered for a minute, reliving how amazing it was to see Ben compete. He scrolled down and was shocked at what he saw. It had barely been two months since Ben left and during that time it was clear Ben had been hard at work. Gone was his ripped, contest-ready body. In its place was a full fledged bodybuilder. Reading the caption of a recent post revealed Ben had reach 210lbs. While not ripped, the added mass looked incredible. Post after post showed Ben transforming from a ripped classic physique competitor into a round, full, offseason bodybuilder. Sam stopped on a post that only showed a poster for a bodybuilding show. It was set to take place in three months. Ben’s caption stated that he not only planned to compete, he was determined to win the classic category. Sam was mortified to notice his cock had stiffened as he viewed Ben’s pictures. He tossed his phone aside and stood up. “Fuck! He looks fucking big. FUCK!” Sam yelled and stomped around his living room. He stopped at the floor length mirror and looked at his boxer clad body. He sucked in his stomach and raised his arms into a perfect classic physique double bicep pose. While not nearly the size of Ben, Sam had to admit he looked like a proper bodybuilder. From over his shoulder, he glanced at the pile of fresh steroids that had been delivered a few days prior. He relaxed the pose and quickly filled a number of vials. This was a new product that was advertised to be barely legal in its potency. Without hesitation, Sam drove the vials into his dense shoulder muscle, eliciting a low, pleasurable moan. Tossing the empty needles aside, Sam reached for his phone again and with some searching, discovered Max’s social media profile. While private, he was able to send him a direct message. Sam had not laid eyes on Max in a month but he typed the message nonetheless. “Max. It’s Sam, from Brutus. I need your help. Are you free to meet tonight?” Sam typed, following up with his address. Within a minute, Sam saw Max’s reply. “I can be there in an hour.” Sam was pacing his apartment when Max buzzed. Sam quickly threw on a pair of shorts and t-shirt, he contemplated a hoodie but decided against it at the last moment. He had just pulled the t-shirt on when he heard the knock at the door. “WOAH!” Was the first thing Max yelled when the door opened. Having never seen Sam in anything other than baggy sweats, he could clearly see the changes in Sam’s body over the last month. “Come in.” Sam said and stood aside to allow Max’s imposing mass to squeeze by. Max never took his eyes off Sam as he entered the apartment. “Sam! I can’t believe what I am seeing. You look like a completely different person.” “Thanks Max, I guess in a way I am.” Sam said. “Thanks for coming.” “No worries. I was surprised you messaged. Is everything alright?” “More than alright actually. I need to ask you something.” Sam said as he moved towards the living room and motioned for Max to have a seat on the sofa. Sam couldn’t help notice how much of the large piece of furniture Max occupied. He also saw that Max suddenly looked a little nervous being in Sam’s home. Max surveyed the room and Sam saw him noticing the containers of supplements scattered around the room. He also saw Max linger on the boxes of steroids on the dining room table along with numerous syringes. “Sam, is that-?” “You know what it is." Max looked at Sam with worry on his face. “I know what I’m doing Max. Hell, I’ve already gained 28lbs since we meet just over two months ago.” “28lbs!” Max shouted. “How is that possible?” “By working my ass off. And I guess I’m genetically designed to get bigger.” Sam said, trying to lighten the mood. Max stood up and unzipped his huge hoodie. As it came loose, the t-shirt he wore underneath did little to hide his staggering size. “It’s suddenly really fucking hot in here.” He said, tossing the hoodie aside. “28lbs!” He repeated. “Yeah. About the same weight as one of your forearms.” Sam joked, motioning towards the gnarly mass of twisted muscle that extended past the sleeve of Max’s shirt. Max laughed. “Look, I’m in no position to lecture you, clearly, but please tell me you know what you are doing?” “I know enough Max but that’s sort of why I messaged you. I need your help. This might sound crazy but I want to enter a bodybuilding contest. It’s happening in three months and I NEED to not only compete, I need to win the classic physique category.” There was a full minute of silence as Max just starred at Sam, making him feel a little uncomfortable. Finally, Max started to shake his head and muttered, “No.” Sam felt like he had been punched in the stomach. “What!” “I’m not going to help you win the classic physique category; I’m going to help you win the open bodybuilding and the overall trophy.” Sam wasn’t sure he heard Max correctly. “Look at what you’ve accomplished in two months Sam! I would have bet money on you maybe adding 5lbs so far. You are the definition of a muscle machine. Even without the gear, I bet you would have still put on a lot of muscle. I can see how dedicated you’ve become so I’ll help.” Sam wanted to burst into tears but instead, he lunged at Max, wrapping his arm around as much of his huge body as he could. The sensation of what he felt caused Sam to jump back a few steps. “FUCK MAX!” Max suddenly looked uncomfortable. “How fucking huge are you?” Sam almost yelled. Seeing Max in just an oversized t-shirt was one thing but the sheer size and density of what was hidden underneath was something else. “It’s about time you asked.” Max said. “You know I’m 5’7” but I guess that’s all you really know. I’m 27 and this morning I tipped the scales at 335lbs.” It was Sam’s turn to be shocked into silence. He placed both hands over his mouth to stifle a scream. “I told you I wanted to be a freak Sam.” Max said and pulled up the right sleeve of his t-shirt up to reveal the largest bicep Sam had ever seen. Max slowly flexed his arm, causing a tidal wave of muscle and veins to erupt in every direction. His bicep rose higher than his shoulder while his tricep split into countless striations with equally impressive mass. The contrast between the arm and Max’s head was comical. “This is 27” right now.” “OH MY GOD!” Was all Sam could say. Max smiled but still looked uneasy. He lifted his arms and bent at the waist, beckoning Sam to pull his t-shirt over his head. Sam grabbed the fabric on Max’s back noticing the resistance his body provided. As the shirt cleared his head, Max stood up. Sam couldn’t restrain himself and audibly gagged at the sight. “Sam?” “Max! I’ve never…how can someone be so…this is fucking unreal.” He stammered as a wall of muscle unlike anything outside of his most extreme fantasies was inches from his face. Sam raised his shaking hands and placed them on Max’s pecs, registering the intense heat they generated. He also couldn’t recollect ever feeling anything so hard. He looked at Max’s face as the big man took a step away. “What is it?” Sam asked. “I’ve never done this before. With a guy.” Max said. “It’s ok Max. Show me just how fucking huge you are.” Max hesitated for a moment before moving his hands towards his astoundingly small waist. In a shocking display of muscle control, each pair of abdominals, that looked entirely devoid of fat, appeared to flex independently. Max’s massive arms slammed against his equally massive pecs causing his whole upper body to inflate towards Sam’s stunned face. “My waist is 32” and my chest is just over 67”. 27” arms and 22” forearms.” Max said, sounding like the simple flex required more effort than he made it look. “HOLY FUCK!” Sam said, unable to even blink. Max held the pose a little longer before bending forward into a classic most muscular pose. His pecs inflated so much, they cradled his chin in his stunningly deep cleavage. While his arms looked bigger than most professional bodybuilder’s legs, his shoulders and traps erupted into a twisted mass of striations and veins that appeared to encase his head. “UUUURRRRGGGGHHHH.” Max growled as he willed himself to flex even harder. “Not many people could handling see me at my biggest.” Sam could no longer remain standing. He stumbled back and fell onto the sofa, looking up at the largest creature he had even seen. Max relaxed the pose and with a flick of his wrist, untied his outrageously baggy pants. He paused, “You sure?” Sam nodded, his mouth open but no words came out. Max let the waist fall open and as the pants tumbled to the floor, Sam emitted a scream. Max squared his shoulders and flared his lats while his small waist seemed to shrink further. Under the pants he wore tight, short briefs that were pushed as far up as they could go. Max’s lower body looked like a computer generated character from a science fiction movie. In every direction and with staggering detail, muscles exploded. There wasn’t a gap from his crotch to his knees, instead, there were just slabs of pulsing muscle. Each muscle group was clearly separated from the other and triple the size they should have been. Just supporting his upper body caused each muscle to flex and pulse. Sam audibly gagged at the sight of Max’s calves. His feet were spread wide to accommodate the sheer size of his quads, but even still, they almost touched. “42” quads and 24” calves.” Max said as he stood perfectly still, betraying everything Sam thought he knew about what being a bodybuilding meant. “Y-Y-Y-You’re a F-F-F-FREAK!” Sam managed. Max looked concerned. Sam rose from the sofa and slowly approached. “I mean it! You are the freakiest, most outrageously developed person I’ve ever seen.” “It’s not too much? It is for just about everyone.” “You’re fucking right it’s too much. It’s fucking grotesque! Look at you! No one should ever look like this.” Max looked terrified and suddenly mortified. He started to bend down to pull his pants back up but Sam stepped closer and grabbed his hands, guiding him back to standing. Sam looked Max in the eyes and brought his hands around the thick cords of muscle that should have been a human neck. Sam pulled Max’s face to his and kissed him gentle on the lips. Max hesitated for a few seconds before pressing his lips harder and returned Sam’s kiss. Suddenly, all of their hands were moving, exploring and caressing. Sam pulled his shirt off and while his suddenly felt smaller than he ever had, Max was entranced with his newly developing size. “Every muscle is so fucking huge and ripped. It’s like a dream and a nightmare combined.” Sam said between kisses. “You’re the freakiest thing I’ve ever seen.” “I can’t believe how much you’ve grown Sam. I can’t wait to see you get even bigger.” Max said as his hand slide down Sam’s hard, bumpy back. “Fuck yeah. I want you to make me a freak too.” Sam said as he pulled back a bit so Max cold see his face. “I want to be bigger than you. I want you to feel small around me.” Max let Sam go and suddenly looked very serious. “Really?” “YES! It’s all I ever wanted. I don’t want to just be big. I want to be THE BIGGEST. I don’t want to be ripped, I want to be MASSIVE, PULSING PILE OF MUSCLE AND VIENS!” “Fuck. You are serious!” Max replied. As Sam lowered himself in front of Max, pulling his shorts down as he grabbed Max’s thick cock he looked up, no longer able to see Max’s face over his bulging pecs. “Tell me what I need to do to win that show.” He said as he engulfed Max’s cock. Max let out a loud, rumbling roar. Sam felt every muscle on Max’s enormous body flex as pre-cum filled his mouth.

Chapter Two Maybe it was his lack of sleep or the deep depression over losing Ben but Sam hadn’t been able to talk himself out of going and arrived at Brutus early the next morning. He stepped inside and saw the gym clearly for the first time. It was old but large and very quiet. Sam looked around and didn’t see anyone else there. He arrived wearing a pair of baggy sweats and started to wander around, testing the machines he was familiar with. He was lying on a bench with a pair of 10lb dumbbells in his hands when a figure blocked the lights from above. He dropped the weights and sat up. “What are doing there kid?” A shockingly deep voice said. Sam looked up and saw the largest person he had ever imagined. He was so large and imposing, Sam practically scrambled over the bench to get away. “Woah! Relax.” The voice said. Sam managed to get to his feet. While he was the same height, the similarities ended there. The man, older than Sam’s 18 years, was also wearing loose fitting sweats. Sam’s hung off his rail-thin body while this guy’s could not hide his staggering mass. He had his hood pulled up but Sam could see two massive traps rising ominously on either side. Two beachball-sized shoulders erupted with deep striations showing clearly through the fabric. The man’s chest didn’t look remotely normal but rather like he had stuffed oversized pillows into his sweater. Sam couldn’t see his waist through the folds of his clothes but the astounding width of his quads could not be hidden, each ballooned from either side of his body, given him the appearance of one massive wall of beef. “I-I-I-I’m s-s-s-o-rry.” Sam stammered and turned to leave. “Wait, where are you going?” “I shouldn’t be here. This was stupid.” Sam mumbled as he felt a lump in his throat and tears filled his eyes. He took a few steps before the man’s hand grabbed his arm stopping him dead in his tracks. Sam turned and looked at the ground. “What’s your name?” The huge man asked. “Sam.” “Sam, I’m Max.” Sam quickly met his eyes before looking away. “This your first day here?” Sam only nodded. “Good, that’s a win in itself. Now, what makes you think you shouldn’t be here?” “Look at me! I don’t know what I’m doing.” “Just like the rest of us on our first day.” Sam felt his anxiety decrease a little. Max released his arm, picked up the tiny weights Sam was used and stood at end of the bench. “Come on. Lay back down.” Sam froze. “The only way you’re gong to learn is by doing it. Come on.” Max said and cracked a small smile. Sam positioned himself and started to press the wights. Max offered him tips on his form and after three sets of twelve reps, Max took the weights from Sam and directed him to the pec deck. After adjusting the seat, Sam sat down with Max standing directly in front of him. Max mimicked the movement for Sam but all he could see was the large man’s massive chest inflate with impossible size just by moving his arms. Sam’s mouth went dry but he managed 10 reps. “Good. Two more sets.” Sam stopped after 10 more reps and forced himself to look at Max. He noticed he wasn’t as old as he initially thought, placing him in his late twenties. He had pulled his hood down and Sam noticed his short cropped light brown hair and sparkling blue eyes. “Why are you helping me?” “Because I was you kid.” Max said seeing the look of disbelief on Sam’s face. “I’m serious. I walking into my first gym weighing 160lbs soaking wet at 5’7”. I didn’t know what the fuck I was doing but I stuck with it and I’ve gotten a little bigger over the years.” “A little?” Sam asked. “Ok, a lot bigger. Now come on, one more set.” As Max took Sam through an entire chest workout, his anxiety disappeared and by the end, while tired, he felt like a whole new person. “Thanks Max. I’m sorry I took up so much of your time.” Sam said, noticing the time. “It’s ok. I got plenty of time to get my workout in. When will you be here tomorrow?” “Tomorrow?” Sam asked. “Yeah. It’s back day.” Sam looked confused. “That is of course if you’re serious and want my help.” “Y-Y-Yeah! Thank you! SO MUCH!” Sam stammered with pure glee. Max smiled back. “Ok, I have one condition through.” “What?” “You stick with it.” “I will! I promise. Thanks Max. See you tomorrow.” Sam said as he turned towards the door, unable to wipe the smile off his face. Sam arrived early the next day. He had never been so sore but he did nothing else but think about Max’s hulking body since the day before and wasn’t about to miss seeing him again. “Sam! You came back!” Max said as he came out of the locker room. He was wearing similar clothes but Sam could’ve sworn they looked tighter than the day before. He also noticed the slow pace Max moved towards him, his legs stretching the loose fabric with each stride. “Hey.” Was all Sam could muster, still not convinced Max was serious about his offer to help him. “Back day right?” Max asked. “Let’s do it, follow me.” This went on for the rest of week. Max was always there, always huge and always ready to help Sam workout. Each day they trained a different body part. By the end, Sam could barely move. He tried to hide the pain at the gym but the moment he opened his apartment door, he collapsed, barely able to move. Aside from the muscle pain, Sam’s appetite was off the charts, something Max had warned him about. Unable to get to the store himself, Sam had a huge load of groceries delivered to his apartment. At work, his boss cursed him out for being slower than his usual unimpressive pace. When Sam finished his last set of his last exercise, he plopped himself down on a nearby bench, barely able to stay seated. “Well, that’s it. How do you feel?” Max said. “Tired but great!” Sam said as his eyes instantly started to fill up and tears streamed dow his face. “You ok Sam?” “Yeah. This is stupid. I’m sorry.” Sam said, covering his face out of embarrassment. Max pulled Sam’s hands away with a gentleness that betrayed his massive size. “Tell me.” “I still don’t know why you’re helping me but I can’t thank you enough. I’ve been a fan of bodybuilding and muscle for as long as I can remember but I never had the guts to build any of my own. This week has been incredible. You taking the time to show me what to do means more than you will ever know. I don’t know how I will ever thank you.” Sam gushed through his sobs. Max lifted Sam’s chin so he was forced to look him in the eyes. There was a single tear running down his own cheek. “You can thank me by not giving up until you get as big as your wildest fantasies.” Sam could only stare in utter silence. “That’s what I’m trying to do. When I was your age and size, all I wanted was to become a huge freak of nature. If I had the guts to tell anyone that, I’m sure they would have laughed in my face. But I never did. I just kept working out and getting bigger. I’m still not as big as hope to get but I know one thing, I’m never going to stop. Now; get out of here, get some sleep and EAT.” “Ok Max. Thanks again.” “No worries kid. I’ll see you around.” “You will. I promise.” Sam said, using all his strength to make his way towards the front door. The next few weeks flew by. Sam’s schedule at work prevented him from crossing paths with Max at the gym but he kept going, surprising even himself. He researched diet and completely stoped eating fast food. He was sleeping better and to his surprise, put on 8lbs, bringing his weight up to 160lbs. At work, Sam was a completely different person. He arrived on time and full of energy. His productivity increased dramatically and his boss had even taken notice, regularly commenting on how well he was doing. Sam started to appreciate the physical aspects of the job, purposely lifting heavier items and admiring how much stronger he felt. Barely over a month after joining Brutus, Sam stepped on the scale to see the dial blink 163lbs. “10 pounds in five weeks!” Sam said as he looked at his shirtless reflection in the bathroom mirror. He was still very thin but there was clearly larger, rounder muscles all over his upper body. He couldn’t help but smile as he flexed his small but hard 13” bicep. There were even a few veins creeping to the surface of is pale skin. As he prepared to head to the gym, Sam was finishing a protein shake as he opened the browser on his phone and typed “steroids” into the search bar. As the results populated the screen, he felt his heart start to pound. He clicked the phone off, grabbed his gym bag and headed for the door. Sam walked into the gym, getting a head nod from the guy working the front desk. It was chest day, which had quickly become one of his favourite’s. Needing to piss between sets, Sam walked into the locker room and stopped dead in his tracks. Standing at the far end of the room, for the first time, was a shirtless Max. Sam had fantasied many times about what Max looked like under his billowing clothes but the sight he now witnessed paled in comparison. Max was fumbling with a t-shirt so wasn’t flexed in the slightest but his simple movements caused his inhumanly massive muscles to flex and twitch involuntarily. If his sheer mass wasn’t alarming enough, Max possessed a level of vascularity Sam never fathomed was possible. Aside from his impossible size, Sam immediately noticed how minuscule Max’s waist was. He wondered how he was even able to support so much upper body mass. The column of granite-hard abdominals that rose from his waist was nothing short of spectacular, each muscle was so well-defined they appeared to flex individually. Sam knew Max had a huge chest but the sheer thickness and mass was indescribable. Covered in thick veins, each slab hung well over a foot from his body, casting a dark shadow over his top two abdominal muscles. Sam was looked at Max from the front but his lats were so staggeringly wide, his arms were pressed well past 45 degrees from his body and those arms were clearly larger than his waist. Uncovered, his shoulders and traps looked like they contained the amount of muscle a man’s entire body should possess. Sam must have gasped because Max suddenly raised his head and looked at Sam. “SAM!” He said. “M-M-M-M-M-“ Was all Sam was able to articulate. Suddenly aware he was shirtless, Max looked slightly embarrassed and fought to get the t-shirt pulled over his body. It was outrageously oversized which allowed Max to easily get it on. Sam hadn’t moved. “Sorry about that. How are you doing?” Sam fumbled to speak but managed to get the word “fine” out. “That’s good. I’m just finishing here and I’m late for an appointment. Good to see you kid.” Max said as he rushed past Sam who needed a few moments alone to gather the strength to continue with his workout. Unfortunately, his encounter with Max left him unable to focus. Every time he blinked he saw Max’s huge body. He also couldn’t shake how uncomfortable Max looked when Sam entered the room. He left very fast, like he wanted to be anywhere but around Sam. It left Sam feeling like he’d done something wrong. By the time Sam returned to his apartment, he had forgotten about Max’s reaction but he hadn’t forgotten about his body. As he waited for his food to heat up in the microwave, Sam filled his online shopping cart with various potent steroids and other supplements. His hand was shaking as he placed the order. By the time he had devoured his second plate of food, Sam had checked the status of his order twice, knowing full well it hadn’t shipped yet. Sam fell asleep that night having cum numerous times to the image of Max’s body. The only difference from what he had actually seen was the fact that face atop the massively huge body wasn’t Max, but his face. A new feeling began to fester in Sam’s stomach, a craving he never felt before, a craving for mass. For the first time in Sam’s life, he actually felt like he could achieve it for himself.

Sam, the Unstoppable Chapter One Sam thought he had won the lottery. His 19 year old boyfriend was a real-life, bulging with muscles, bodybuilder. He discovered his love for muscle when he was 12 and stumbled across a YouTube channel of a well-known professional bodybuilder. That day, he spent hours falling down a rabbit hole of huge, freaky muscle and never looked back. Sam however, was the farthest thing from muscular himself. While his love of muscle grew over the years, he was 18, 5’8” and a skinny 153lb. In fact, aside from his boyfriend, Sam didn’t have much going on in his life. He dropped out of collage after one year, his parents allowed him to keep his small apartment on the condition he got a job. Sam begrudgingly found a job at a big-box fulfillment warehouse that kept him living on his own. The job was easy so Sam didn’t mind too much. With his parents paying his rent, his job provided him money for video games and takeout, pretty much all Sam did when not working. When Ben popped up on the hookup app, Sam almost didn’t swipe. Sam assumed, like most fit guys, Ben would be uninterested in a shrimp like him but to his surprise, they hit it off immediately. Sam couldn’t hide is love for Ben’s body and Ben loved the attention Sam showered on him. Ben was 19, 5’10” and 185lbs when they met. He was thinking of entering his first bodybuilding competition which Sam encouraged with abundance. As Ben packed on more size, reaching 196lbs, Sam was in heaven. As Ben started his diet, he became more lean and shredded and while Sam missed his larger mass, he was equally attracted to Ben’s changing body. A week before his competition, Ben was running through his posing routine at Sam’s place. He was down to 173lbs but what he had lost in size was replaced with a striated, vein-covered muscle. Sam couldn’t get enough. “Wow Ben, you look so good!” Sam said as Ben flared his lats and twisted his small waist to the side. He was competing in the classic physique class, which meant he was wearing shiny black posers that barely covered his ass. “I need to loose a few more pounds. I need to come in super shredded.” Ben said as he held the pose. “I can’t imagine where you can loose more fat. All I see is muscle.” “Yeah, I missed my size initially but I’m kind of loving all these veins.” Ben said, twisting his forearm, causing thick veins to sprout in every direction. “I still can’t believe you never joined my gym. You could have been getting buff while I got competition ready.” Sam wanted to join but every time he summoned the courage, he would compare himself with the massive freaks he secretly admired and his confidence would evaporate. He also worried about being able to concentrate surrounded by big, bulging muscle heads at the gym. Ben knew he was a fan of muscle, but even after four months together, Sam hadn’t shared the full extent of his muscle obsession with Ben. “I didn’t want to interfere with your prep.” Sam said as a coverup, his excuse each time Ben broached the subject. “Whatever, it would have been cool.” Ben said, turning his attention back to his reflection in the mirror. “Now get over here and feel all this hard muscle.” Ben said. Sam jumped off the sofa without needing further encouragement. It was the day of the competition. Sam sat in the audience feeling completely out of place and in the place he always dreamed of being at the same time. It was a small local show but that didn’t stop the flood of huge bodybuilders from showing up. Everywhere Sam looked he saw muscle, on both men and women. He worried he would not be able to control his already raging hard-on before Ben stepped onto the stage. Sam’s heart was beating like a drum when the classic physique class was called on stage. Ben was the third competitor of eight. As he stepped on stage, Sam could barely contain his excitement. Being his first show, Ben looked nervous and was not the biggest guy on stage. His conditioning helped him hold his own but as the judges moved the men around, Sam knew Ben was not in the running for the top prize. That didn’t affect Ben’s joy when he was announced as the fourth place winner. Had there not been an unending parade of muscle on stage for the following classes, Sam would have lost his mind waiting for his chance to congratulate Ben. He sat in complete awe as the men got bigger and bigger as their weight classes were called. When the super heavyweights were called, Sam had to stifle a moan as they waddled on stage. The winner was absolutely enormous and Sam’s cock was throbbing as he hit pose after pose before collecting the overall prize. Sam timidly made his way to backstage, trying his hardest not to gawk at all the smooth, tanned flesh that filled the room. He spotted Ben talking to another competitor across the room. Even surrounded by half naked bodies, Ben looked amazing. The guy Ben was speaking to was a few inches shorter but almost twice as wide as Ben. Ben was laughing at something the other guy said as he turned and saw Sam. “Hey!” “Congratulations! You looked incredible.” Sam said, trying but failing not to look at the guy next to Ben, who looked even bigger up close. “Thanks. Sam, this is Dave. He placed second in the 212 class.” “H-H-Hey, Sam.” Sam stammered. “Nice to meet you. Well done again Ben. Hit me up about that workout.” Dave said as he turned to leave. “I’m going to get changed and then I NEED to get something to eat. I’m going to pig out tonight!” Ben said before rushing off. Sam looked around the room in disbelief he was actually witnessed this. There was huge, ripped, pumped muscle all around him. Something else struck Sam as he scanned the room, no one noticed him. It was as if his small frame was invisible. Maybe it was the amount of people or the numerous mirrors but the bodybuilders were so engrossed in themselves to notice anyone else. Sam’s confidence grew a little and he held his stares a little longer, admiring the flawless bodies. The room erupted in applause as the overall winner walked in. Even in this room, he stood out, clearly the biggest person by a large margin. The other competitors high-fived him, shook his hand and posed for selfies. “Ready?” Ben said, startling Sam. “Y-Y-Yeah.” Sam took a final look around the room as him and Ben left, knowing this image would never be forgotten. The days that followed his competition were hard for Ben. He was disappointed by his placing and when pictures from the show started to appear online, he became extra critical of himself. Sam tried to make him feel better but whatever he did or said was met with insincere thanks. Ben was spending a lot of time on his phone. Sam noticed an influx of text messages. “Is everything ok?” Sam finally asked. “I guess. I need to get a lot better for the show next year.” “And you will. I’ll help you as much as I can.” Sam said. “How will you help Sam?” Ben lashed out with a sudden rush of anger. “I just mean, whatever I can do.” “What, suggesting we get more fast food or playing more video games?” Ben interrupted. “Ben?” “I’m serious Sam. What do you know about bodybuilding? You don’t know anything about how hard it is, how much work it takes to get bigger and better. All you do is laze around here all day.” Sam was hurt. “I’m sorry.” “No you’re not! I’ve been trying to get you to go to the gym with me forever and you never do. You don’t do anything. I think I need to be around people that feel the same way I do.” “What are you saying?” Sam said. “I’m saying I’m breaking up with you Sam.” Sam felt his heart physically skip a beat. His eyes filled with tears as he stood staring at Ben in utter shock. “No.” He muttered. Ben started to toss the few things he’d left at Sam’s apartment over the last few months into his gym bag. By the time he was finished, Sam was practically weeping. “Come on man, did you really think we had a future? Look at you! Sure, we had some fun, you got to jerk off to my muscle and I’ll give you some credit, you can worship my body pretty good but there’s more to a relationship than just that.” “Ben! Please don’t go.” Sam pleaded, wiping his tears. “Later Sam.” Ben said coldly as he closed the door behind him leaving Sam to collapse on the sofa, crying uncontrollably. It took everything in him to make it to work the next day. Sam felt like he was in a haze. He hadn’t slept, eaten or even showered. His job at the warehouse was mindless work fulling orders but even today Sam was struggling to keep up. With his shift over, Sam walked home, thinking only about crawling into bed. He wasn’t paying attention and found himself walking down a street he normally did take. He stopped to orient himself when he saw the sign, “Brutus”. The front window was tinted but getting closer, Sam could see it was a gym. Before he even registered what he was doing, Sam walked through the front door. “I want a membership.” Sam heard himself say as if he was listening to someone else. When Sam woke up in his bed hours later and saw the gym membership card on the table, he had to think hard about how it had ended up there.

Dad’s Changes - Part 1: Pick Up Although Dad and I always got along well when I was growing up there were times I’d look at the other younger dads and wish mine was more like them. I’d see them at the park playing with my friends; young, sporty and cool dads. My dad was definitely not what you’d call young and cool; a maths teacher with grey receding hairline, a bit of a pot belly and the cheesiest Dad jokes imaginable. Although he was a bit older he was still pretty active. He’s always the first on the slopes when we go skiing, always the first to give a track a go when mountain biking and he’s always keen to take the boat out and go fishing. This year is a milestone year for us both. I turn thirty and he has just hit retirement. I guess it’s to be expected that it’s a time for big changes for him. More time to spend on his passions, like his boat and fishing. So with some annual leave owed to me I thought it was a good time to head down from my home in the city to see how retired life was treating him. In the usual spot at the station he was there is his ute, the name we use for a pick up truck here in the South Pacific. I threw my bag in the tray and came round to give him a hug. When I rounded the cab I did a double take; the man getting out was undeniably Dad with his blue eyes and bristly moustache but everything else about him felt just a bit different. Was that definition in his forearms when he reached around me to give me a hug? Was his stomach now suddenly flat and his hair thick and full? It wasn’t until his arms were around me that I felt the strength. Dad was fit! Where did this come from? What happened? We got in the ute and started driving back home. I couldn’t take my eyes off Dad. Everywhere it was evident things had changed, all over he was toned and built. While I looked him up and down I realised Dad was speaking to me about some project he was working on but I couldn't focus at all on what he was saying. Finally I noticed we’d pulled over and Dad had a giant smirk on his face. ‘Notice a few changes huh son?’ I nodded weakly. ‘This change of lifestyle has really done me a world of good. I feel like a new man!’ ‘Well what’s changed Dad?’ I asked. ‘Well since work finished I joined the local gym down the road, just to fill in some of my spare time I guess. I didn’t think it’d make any difference but I have time on my hands now!’ He grinned So ‘I met a couple of nice guys there and they set me up with a bit of a programme. I never guessed it would make much of a difference but I guess what I’ve been doing has been working.’ As he said that he flexed his arm in front of me and my eyes fixed on the sizeable mound that appeared through his t-shirt fabric. ‘This is crazy Dad!’ I finally muttered without taking my eyes off his biceps. Like a zombie I reached out and give his arm a squeeze just to see if it really was real. It was hard, really hard and in response to my touch Dad gave it another flex. I could tell that there was more than just a little definition there. ‘So as you can see I’ve been growing! All over too! Everywhere except for this I guess’ he said patting his tight belly ‘Even my hair has been growing back in!’ Looking at him I could see he was right. He did seem bigger all over. ‘Even this has been growing’ and he gave a quick squeeze of his crotch. My mouth dropped. My eyes had followed his hands to his crotch and watch him squeeze his package. I couldn’t take my eyes off it. His pants were tight and full. And his package seemed to be growing more right under my eyes. Unconsciously my hand had still be squeezing dads bicep. But I felt it move towards his crotch. I couldn’t stop it. I had to give it a squeeze myself. Dad must have realised what was coming next. He didn’t stop me, instead he moved his hand to give me full access. My hand wrapped around the bulge that was pushing out my dad's chinos. It felt meaty, full and burning hot. I felt the bulge throb under my touch and proceed to grow even larger. I felt dads arm wrap me around my shoulders. I felt the strength in his arms and shoulders as he pulled me in closer. ‘Who would’ve guessed your dad would get bigger at my age.’ I felt myself sink into his embrace and felt his strong arms and hard chest against me. I realised I was now squeezing dad’s cock through his chinos. And then I realised my face was now right next to dads. His silver moustache framed his full lips and his blue eyes pierced right into me. I felt myself in slow motion falling into him. Our lips met and I felt a shock of electricity. Never before did I ever have any thoughts or feelings about my dad in this way. Never would I have ever imagined here I would be, on the side of the road in my dad’s arms, kissing him… But something had changed. This wasn’t the dorky unfit maths teacher I once knew. This was a strong dominatinate man I was unable to resist. I felt his arm reach up and grab the back of my head as I feel into the passionate kiss. His tongue entered my mouth as I felt his moustache against my lips. His kiss intoxified me. Dad moved my hand from his crotch and slowly began to loosen the button and unzip the fly. With his pants open I couldn’t help but stare at the huge throbbing member now visible through his white y fronts. It was incredible. Clearly far too big for the confines of his underpants. He slid his thumb under the waistband and slowly pulled his undies down and under his balls. I was mesmerised by the cock that stood in front of me. Pushing the 9 or 10 inch mark easily and with a thickness to match. His balls not only matching in proportion looked so hefty they must have been at least double normal size. Despite being overwhelmed by the sight of this magnificent cock I couldn’t help but notice other changes that had taken place with Dad. When he lowered his pants he also pulled up his shirt to make room for his hard cock. His exposed belly which only months ago poked out over his belt line now rippled with hard abs clearly defined on either side of his silver snail trail. His legs either side of his huge smooth balls were now equally large and defined with muscle. I felt my hand explore this new found muscle and run up his rippled abs and push his shirt up higher. As more of his torso was revealed I began to get a sense for just how dramatic the changes actually had been. Where only months before I would have expected to see some soft hairy man tits my hands now found hard and pointed nipples sticking downwards from two large, round and muscular pecs. My mouth left my dad’s lips and found one of his hard nipples. I heard a deep moan from him as I sucked and nibbled on the rock hard nipple. Dad slightly arched his back in response to my touch which just accentuated the ripped torso he now possessed. I found my lips leaving his hard nips and travelling down his ripped abs until I was met with his huge throbbing, angry looking cock. I felt a desire like I’ve never felt before. This was it, the point of no return. Things would never be the same after this. I decided in that moment to put aside my doubts and follow my instinct. I had to wrap my mouth around that huge cock, my whole body compelled me to. I opened my mouth wide to take in the huge flared head of his cock and slid my lips down his shaft. I could clearly feel the veins running down the length of his cock. Dad let out a deep guttural moan as I filled my mouth with his burning hot member. Before I’d even reached halfway down his cock my mouth was already stuffed completely full. I began bobbing up and down on dads huge thick rod and a rumbling sigh of pleasure escaped his lips. ‘Ah son!’ Dad sighed, ‘you really are a natural at this. Yeah suck on your daddy’s thick cock!’ Hearing Dad talk to me in that way turned me on even more than I already was. I needed more of his cock. Despite his girth I knew I wanted to swallow him fully. On the next downward stroke I pushed further till his thick head was right at the back of my mouth and squeezed him down my throat. Slowly I swallowed inch after inch until all the remaining inches of his 10+ inch cock were either in my mouth or down my throat. I felt my lips brush up against his pubes and the smell of his balls intoxified me. ‘Fuck son!’. He roared and he grabbed the back of my head with his meaty hand and began guiding my head up and down on the full length of his cock. On the upstroke I’d try to swallow whatever air I could before my throat got stretched wide on the next downward stroke. Gradually I could feel his tempo pick up and suddenly he gripped my head steady and held me in place and began face fucking me hard. Tears rolled down my checks and my lungs screamed from the lack of oxygen but despite this I was loving the power and dominance my changed Dad had over me. My own cock which I’d ignored till now begged for release. I slipped my hand under the waistband of my shorts and lowered them letting my own 8 inch cock free. I’ve always been proud of my cock, and it’s one of the biggest of all my buddies but next to dads huge impressive cock it didn’t compare at all. I started stroking my cock as Dad fucked my throat. He reached his arm down behind me and grabbed my ass. ‘Hot ass you got here son’ he said as he gave it a squeeze. His finger slid down my crack as he explored my ass further till he found my smooth and tight pucker. He played with my ass lips and the entrance to my hole. This was driving me crazy and I moaned with a mouth and throat full of my daddy’s cock. He lifted his hand to his mouth and spat on it before finding my crack again and sliding straight into my hole. He started sliding in and out of my hole with his fat middle finger. I arched my back in pleasure and his cock slid out of my mouth. ‘Fuck yeah Dad.’ I groaned. He took no notice of this and just grabbed my head and slammed it back on his cock. He slid another finger in my hole. And before long he was finger fucking me as hard as as he was fucking my throat with his cock. I was amazed at what my dad had become. I would’ve never imagine he would anything other than the old Dad I knew, let alone become this dominant, massively hung and hugely muscled daddy. Dad lifted me off his cock and then pulled off my t-shirt and shorts. I suddenly became aware that we were still just parked up on the side of the country road halfway back to his house. Every so often a car would drive past. But Dad didn’t give a shit. He didn’t care that his own son was sucking his cock in plain sight if anyone cared to look in the cab of his ute. He was a changed man now and his body had needs and no one was getting in the way of those needs being met. Dad picked me up in his strong powerful arms and positioned me over his lap face to face. It was only now that I really began to appreciate the muscle mass Dad had stacked on in such a short time. His pecs stood out like a shelf and his nips pointed down. His traps bulged and his neck looked so thick. Lifting me up had made his arms bulge to the point where they looked like they were growing right in front of my eyes. He had me kneel either side of his thick legs. He spat on his hand and spread his spit between my ass cheeks and slicked me up. He began lowering me down onto his cock. Due to my own sizeable cock I’m usually the top when it comes to sex but my dominant muscle daddy didn’t give me a chance to protest. I knew his huge muscle cock was about to spread me wide open and there was nothing I could do to stop it. His big head slid along my crack till he found my pucker. Next thing I knew he pushed me down forcefully onto his cock. I instantly felt the most intense feeling I’ve ever felt in my life. The pain of being torn apart by this huge cock was mixed with pure lust from feeling my newly muscle daddy penetrating me for the first time. I let out a sound that was halfway between a yell of pain and a moan of pleasure and Dad proceeded to rock me up and down on his huge shaft as more and more of his hot cock slid into me. ‘That’s right boy. Let’s see you take all of you dad’s cock inside that tight hole of yours, that’s a good boy.’ he growled as he roughly pushed me down the final few inches until I felt his balls hit my stretched puckered hole. He pulled my face down into his and we kissed roughly. He grabbed my ass to bounce me up and down on his cock. I felt the whole length of his massive cock as I slid up and down upon it. Once he had got me into a rhythm he took his hands off my butt and put his arms behind his head. This caused his shoulders and biceps to bulge massively more than I imagined possible. The sight of this turned me on so much I began fucking myself even faster on his fat cock. My hard cock slapped on his ripped abs and a drop of precum formed at the head. He reached down and swiped this off my cock and rubbed it on his lips. He then pulled me down and kissed me letting me taste my own precum on his lips. As we kissed he pinched my nipples hard which caused me to shudder all over and let out a deep moan. I was so turned on I began pounding myself on dad’s cock faster and harder than ever. I pinched his big hard nipples too and he let out a groan to match my own. His cock deep inside of me seemed to be pulsing and growing even larger and harder. Every downward thrust felt deeper and my hole felt more stretched out that ever before. He grabbed my butt and spread my cheeks wide and started slamming into me with more force than I felt like I could take. All I could feel was my ass pulsing around his enormous cock and his own cock hot and pulsing inside of me. I couldn’t take it any longer. I screamed as my cock started violently unloading all over dad's chest. This caused my hole to tense tight around dad’s cock and this sent him over the edge too. While my own cock continued to unload I heard Dad let out a roar and I felt his cock explode inside me. More and more he pumped into me I couldn’t count how many times he shot deep inside me. He pulled me down and kissed me hard and as he did he fat cock slid out of my abused hole still pumping load after load. My whole body felt weak and I collapsed into his arms. When my mind cleared I realised my whole body was twitching all over. My hole was gaping and out was spilling copious amounts of my own daddy’s cum. ‘Dad that was amazing!’ I exclaimed as I lay in his arms. ‘It was son, you took my cock like a champ!’ With that he reached down and ran his fingers over my abused hole and collected the cum that was dribbling out of me. He brought it to his lips and took it in his mouth. I kissed him and we shared a sloppy cum filled kiss. Finally Dad lifted me off his lap and sat me back beside him on the seat of the cab. I looked down at his cock. It looked massive. It was at least 12 inches now of thick pulsing man meat. Then I noticed all over his body it looked like he had just blown up in size. He looked bigger all over. ‘Dad what the hell is going on. You look even bigger than before!’ ‘Son I’ve got somewhere to take you before we head home, and that might shed some light on some of these changes I’ve been going through. In the meantime, why don’t you lean down here and clean this up.’ Without a second thought I leaned down and started licking up my cum from his abs and his cum that had spilled all down his fat cock. ‘That’s a good boy’ Dad said as he started the engine of the ute and pulled into the traffic.

Oh my God, i love how the stories really focus on the muscles. Can't wait to see Sam get bigger than Max

Soon after Sam and Kurt got back from Florida, they drove over to the barn. “Fingers crossed,” said Kurt as they rounded the bend that led to the barn. To their surprise, not only was the barn still standing, but it was gleaming in the sunlight from a fresh coat of red paint. As they pulled up, Hank came outside in his jock, a weight belt synched around his waist, swaggering like a 300lb Roman gladiator. “Bet you weren’t expecting that, were ya?” he said proudly, rolling his huge shoulders and jutting out his chest. “You did all that in a week?” asked Sam. “Even less,” bragged Hank. What he didn’t tell them was that he used Grindr to find guys to come out to the barn for a paint party followed by muscle worship sessions with him and Joe. Hank never lifted a brush, but when they found out that the old ladder they found in the barn was too short to reach the peak, he had a guy climb to the top, then Hank squatted down, grabbed the base of the ladder and lifted it up. All the guy had to do was extend his arm; Hank raised the ladder up and down to brush the paint on. This repeated movement made Hank’s back muscles roll and mound up thickly. His mighty shoulders bulged out and hardened up. The Grindr guys had a lot of pumped mass to worship once the barn was painted. “Is Joe still around?” asked Kurt. “Oh yeah. He went out for a hike awhile ago. Wait til you see him. Growing like a weed and jacked as fuck. I’ve got him benching 405 for reps. That combo of tren and shakes is really working for him.” As if on cue, they saw Joe coming up from behind the barn. He had on cargo shorts and a hoodie. He stripped the hoodie off as he neared them. His exposed torso V’d perfectly from his broad shoulders to his 8 pack, to his 28” waist. His legs were snaked with veins from his hike. His taut, golden skin shimmered in the sun. Kurt said to Sam, “That is one handsome stud. He kinda looks like you. Sure you didn’t knock anyone up when you were younger?” “Good lord, no.” said Sam. But as Joe got closer, Sam started thinking. “What?” asked Kurt, as he saw the puzzled look on Sam’s face. “Nothing. It’s stupid. It’s not possible.” “Spit it out,” said Hank, listening in. “When I was in high school, I went to spring break down in Panama Beach.” “Yeah?” said Kurt. “When was this?” “About twenty-two years ago. I ran out of money, so I used a fake ID and I donated sperm for some cash.” “No shit?” said Hank. As Joe walked up to them, Kurt said, “Hey Joe, where were you born?” “Florida. Why?” “What town?” asked Kurt. “Panama City.” The three huge men studied the strapping young hunk. His sky blue eyes, like Sam’s. His thick blond hair, like Sam’s. His strong cleft chin. Like Sam’s. The same balloon-knot navel. “It’s not possible,” said Sam, leaning back against the side of his car. “Oh yeah it is,” chuckled Hank. “What was your dad’s name?” asked Kurt. “I didn’t have a dad. I had two mom’s.” “Did they use a sperm bank?” “Well, yeah. It’s no biggie. Lots of people do.” “Do you like watching the weather, dude?” Hank asked Joe. Joe looked at each of them, then his eyes locked up with Sam’s. “What’s going on?” he asked. But as he looked at Sam, it slowly dawned on him. It was like he was looking into a mirror, seventeen years in the future. “Whoa,” he said, crouching down. “Whoa.” He looked up at Sam and said, “Dad?” “We don’t know anything yet,” said Sam. Joe stood up, walked over to Sam, and hugged him tight. Sam hugged him back. Hank watched them, and started thinking about how hot a three way would be, and started to bone. Kurt was having the same thought, and the same reaction. Hank looked at him and said, “Perv.” “Look who’s talkin’,” said Kurt. Meanwhile, Sam and Joe’s hug was turning into a hard, mutual grope. Sam couldn’t believe he was holding the son he never knew he had. The big strapping growing muscle stud of a son. “Oh fuck,” he groaned. “We should stop. We gotta stop.” “Yeah, we outta stop,” said Joe, as he continued to grope Sam’s huge back, realizing that he had the same genetics as this massive hulk. “Aw fawk, man. We even smell the same,” as he took a big whiff of Sam’s thick neck. They were both engorged. “Hoookay,” said Sam, firmly breaking up their embrace. “Let’s redirect our energy and go lift.” “Yeah, great idea,” said Joe. “Pump me up huge, Papi.” He and Sam headed into the barn. “Awkward,” said Hank, as he actively edged himself. “It’s amazing. They even walk the same,” Kurt said, as he and Hank watched them head into the barn. “And both have incredibly fuckable asses.” Kurt laughed. “True that. Let’s give them some space. You hungry?” “Always.” “Let’s go grab something. My treat.” “Oh hell yeah,” said Hank. “Then after, I’ll find some guys on Grindr for us to mess with. Use Joe’s pics as bait, then when they show up, they see this.” Hank flexed his arm and watched it ball up into a big ball of muscle. He kissed his peak. “Make them melt just by stripping our shirts off, real slow.” Hank grinned as he continued to admire his own arm. Kurt shook his head. “You know, I’m real worried about your lack of self confidence. Get in the truck.” They took off for town, with Hank spitting chew out the window as they drove. Two hours later, Sam and Joe finished their workout. Joe could hardly move, but he loved it. He couldn’t believe he’d just lifted with a guy the size of Big Ramy, and the guy was his father. Sam was flexing out in the mirror. Look at him, thought Joe, my 350lb muscle daddy, my huge pumped up daddy. Sam turned and looked at him, and saw the look of the young dude’s pure admiration and desire. They both felt a stirring in their loins. Just then, they heard a car pulled in front of the barn. Sam went out to see who it was. The car was a Mercedes-Maybach with Georgia vanity plates that read ‘HOG BOSS’. The door opened, and a huge mountain of a man emerged. He had on bib overhauls but no shirt. As he reached his full height, Sam suddenly felt small. The guy was around 6’11” and well over 600lbs of swollen mass. The end of his thick beard rested on his pec shelf. He was a bull-necked behemoth, his traps and barrel chest straining the suspenders of the overhauls, his hairy delts the size of basketballs, his gutball filling the bib like an oversized globe. Given the license plate on his car, Sam was pretty sure who the guy was, but he wasn’t expecting Hank’s father to be such a giant, hairy bulldozer of a man. He came up to Sam and extended his hand. “You must be the weatherman,” he said, taking Sam’s hand into his. His huge meaty hand not only swallowed up Sam’s hand, but went halfway up his wrist. “My boy told me how you and your buddy took him in, been treating him like kin. Mighty obliged,” said the massive hog farmer, as he shook Sam’s hand absentmindedly. He noticed the surprised look on Sam’s face and said, “He didn’t tell you I was coming’s, did he?” “Um, no,” said Sam. “Darn kid has the mind of a sieve, always has. I’m Hank senior, but you can call me Boss. Everyone else does.” Sam could see why. He could also see where Hank junior got his bravado. “Nice to meet you. I’m Sam.” “Looks like you take good care of yourself,” said Boss, as he continued to pump their hands up and down. Sam’s knuckles were compressing from the vice grip of the huge farmer, whose ropey forearm muscles clenched with power. Boss finally broke his grip when Joe came walking out of the barn. “Well, howdy there, amigo,” he said to Joe, eyeing him up and down like he was an appetizer. “This is…my son Joe,” Sam said. “Yeah? Your son, huh? I woulda guessed you weren’t the kind to have kids, but he sure is a spitting’ image. Good to meet ya, boy.” With that, Boss grabbed Joe by his armpits and lifted him clear off the ground like he was a toy. Joe looked down at the behemoth in total awe. He couldn’t believe he was being held airborne like he was a thirty pound sack of rice, his feet dangling. The big man chuckled at the look on Joe’s face. He sat Joe down on the ground. “You like what you see, don’t ya, boy? How about now?” Boss brought up his left arm and slowly flexed it. Joe’s eyes grew wide as the ham-sized arm swelled up to 33”. “Go ahead and touch it.” Joe reached out and put his fingers on the giant arm. “Oh my god,” as he felt biceps that were 5” bigger than his waist. Boss gave Joe an evil grin, then he flexed his arm harder and it swelled another inch. Joe shuddered and came in his shorts. So did Sam. “Ah yeah. Gets ‘em every time,” said Boss with satisfaction, shaking out his massive arm. “This is gonna be fun.”

Trying something a little different here. Basic synopsis: A powerful, dominant serial killer is murdering massive bodybuilders with his bare hands, and a police detective (himself a massive bodybuilder) must track him down while fighting his own lustful attraction to the uber-masculine perpetrator.] Warnings: Snuff, Gore, Horror POP “You’re supposed to wear a coverall, like me,” said Dr Stain, the medical examiner, who in his white head-to-toe gear, contrasted sharply with the slimy red gore that covered the entire apartment. “And look like a cumshot in a uterus, like you?” said Detective Carnitas. “Not likely, chum. ‘Sides, they didn’t have one in my size.” “They don’t have doors in your size, Detective.” “True. Guess I’m just too much man for this world.” Carnitas did have to turn sideways to fit his 6’6” 450 lbs of swollen muscles through the door of this crime-scene-cum-abattoir. “This guy was too. Now literally, I guess. So be careful what you wish for.” The giant detective looked at the body. It looked like a skeleton wrapped in a bag of oversized skin. “What the fuck are you on about? This was a fat dude that had some kind of weight-loss surgery.” “Very sudden weight-loss surgery.” The doctor extended a pair of stainless steel forceps and pulled up the skin of the ragged corpse’s chest. “Weird.” Carnitas grabbed the second tool offered by the pathologist and together they raised the pec skin, which had enough area to cover a 60 inch chest. “And this surgeon needs to sharpen his scalpel, look here.” Jagged rends broke the skin at the top and sides of the chest. “It’s like the fat just burst outta him,” said the dumbfounded cop. “Not fat.” The doc pointed at the ceiling, walls and windows. “Look around at all this tissue, it’s pure red meat, no adipose.” “Are you telling me some perp exploded an Olympia-sized, fully-conditioned bodybuilder in his own apartment? What kind of weapon could do that? There’s no grenade shrapnel or burns.” Det. Carnitas felt his heart racing. “No weapon.” “So he took it with him.” “Nope.” Carnitas looked askance at the doctor. “No need to tax your brain overmuch, Detective. There’s video.” The doctor stood and crossed to a desktop computer with a webcam and used his gloved hand to wipe gore off the screen. Carnitas took a sharp breath. It was a freeze-frame shot of a red explosion that was surely the moment of death. But the red burst had a milky-white center. He found himself holding his breath, his heart fluttering as he looked closer. It was a man’s back. Though the man was half the size of the victim, he had the most densely muscled back Carnitas had ever seen. The groove of the spinal erectors in his Christmas tree was deep enough to trap a man’s fingers up to the third knuckle. His lats looked like twin wine barrels tucked under his brawny arms. His massive, tenticular traps formed a monstrous Kraken that seemed to pin Carnitas’ brown eyes with a burning glare. “What the fuck?” The doctor grabbed the mouse to click the symbol to back the vid up ten seconds. Carnitas gasped when primal sounds erupted from a fully equipped stereo system. The video showed a bloated mega-heavyweight bodybuilder who could have been Carnitas’ twin, held aloft and practically vibrating with lust in the concrete arms of the muscular perp. A high-pitched sexual whine ululated out of the bodybuilder’s cum-covered lips as the perps lats spread to eclipse their view of the vic’s mid-torso. The dominating bear-hug compressed the middle of the massive victim’s physique, swelling the top half of his pecs so much they pushed up into his chin, forcing his neck back til his whole head was obscured by deformed pec-meat blistered with stretch marks. Beastly basso-profundo grunts shot out of the subwoofer as that inhuman back rippled and flexed with incalculable strength. “Fucking hell.” Carnitas was finding it hard to breathe. The grunts got longer, louder and deeper, a counterpoint to the rising tone of the vic’s squeal, which sounded like air leaking out of a balloon. “No…” burbled the helpless vic, just as his body became a crimson supernova. Red flesh burst in all directions out of distressed skin as muscles built over years of obsessive workouts splattered like bugs on a windshield against vastly superior brawn. Carnitas was shocked and bewildered, but what happened next truly turned his world upside down. The perps wordless grunts slid into consonants and vowels as a long lingering… “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK YEEEEEEEAAAAAAHHHH!!!!” … vibrated the floorboards. The sheer manly amplitude of the perp’s ultra-deep voice traveled the distance to where Carnitas stood, thundered up his shins, crossed in an X across his 38” quads and locked his groin in a vice. He couldn’t have taken his eyes off of the screen if he wanted to, as the perp turned to the side. The massive arms dropped casually to his sides, and the crushed torso slumped, but still clung goo-like to granite pecs shaped like Atlas stones that now filled the vic’s ribcage where vital organs once pulsed. A pec bounce jiggled the deformed corpse like a macabre marionette, which the perp found amusing. “HUH-HUH-HUH.” His lewd, rumbly chuckle reached out to Carnitas’ bloated prick and blasted the cum out of it like toothpaste from a tube crushed by a fist. Another pec bounce loosened the vacuum of the vic’s collapsed lungs and the sodden necrotic mess slid to the floor. As those insanely pumped, veiny boulder pecs approached the camera, the perp wiped the victim’s blood from their curvature, revealing a massive chest-and-abs tatt that penetrated the bodybuilder cop’s brain like an ice pick: GONNA POP U BITCH Carnitas blacked out as he heard the perp’s final words: “WHO’S NEXT?”

This story gets better and better…gotta clean up again after reading the last chapter….again.

Hi guys. Long time lurker here. I've been working on a story blending together the elements of some of my favorites, including "Jason: The Bigger the Better," "Elongro," "A New Performance Incentive," and "Contract Law" with my own twists. I love guys growing huge, but I don't see enough of them adjusting to their new bodies. Don't expect a ton of sex or continuing growth--the main character grows all at once and then the rest of the story is about him adjusting (although there will be plenty of explicit scenes and some continued growth). It's a slice of life, and there will be a lot of repetitive scenes. There's a bit of an overarching plot that begins after the initial growth adjustment but nothing too complicated. No, I will not be taking suggestions, the story is already written and I'm just making slight edits. Hope you enjoy! KING OF THE COURT PROLOGUE Vikram Singh, the youngest sibling at 25, often finds himself in the towering shadows of his brothers, both literally and figuratively. His eldest brother, Gurinder, stands at a formidable 6 foot 7 inches, with a presence as commanding as his height. At 32, Gurinder's life is a testament to discipline and precision, his career as a software developer marked by a series of calculated moves that have led to a string of successes. His short topknot and beard are not just a style statement but a reflection of his no-nonsense approach to life. He speaks sparingly, but when he does, his words carry the weight of thoughtful analysis. Harminder, the middle brother, is even taller at 6 foot 9 inches. His fashion is as sharp as his wit, with three-piece suits that seem to be crafted just for him. His jet-black hair, always in a perfect coiff, complements his meticulously groomed short beard. As an attorney at counsel at Gully & Sons LLP, Harminder's brilliance is as renowned as his sarcasm. His reputation precedes him, not only within the legal community, where he's been named the #1 Young Lawyer to watch, but also in social circles where his charm makes him a favorite among women. His ambition is palpable, with his eyes firmly set on the prize of partnership. In contrast, Vikram, or Vik as he's affectionately known, carries a different kind of presence. Standing at 5 foot 9 inches, he lacks the imposing stature of his brothers but makes up for it with a charisma that is all his own. His low taper fade haircut and short beard give him a boyish charm that endears him to those he meets. As a first-year associate at Gully & Sons LLP, Vik's journey is just beginning. His honesty and trustworthiness have earned him the respect of his peers, even if he doesn't always feel like the sharpest tool in the shed. Living together in a house Gurinder owned in the city, the brothers' interactions are a mix of playful banter and deep-seated loyalty. The house is one with tall ceilings, tall doors, and wide halls to accommodate the two huge older Singh boys. Gurinder and Harminder, protective to a fault, often treat Vik like the baby of the family, their teasing a sign of affection, albeit sometimes bordering on annoyance. Vik, for his part, navigates their overprotectiveness with a mix of frustration and love, knowing that beneath the surface, there's an unbreakable bond that ties them together. Their home is a microcosm of their world, where each brother's unique traits contribute to a larger, more complex picture. It's a place where Vik's charm, Harminder's intellect, and Gurinder's stoicism come together, creating a balance that, while sometimes precarious, always finds its way back to harmony. CHAPTER ONE: A WHOLE NEW WORLD Exhausted from the relentless demands of his role at Gully & Sons LLP, Vikram had succumbed to the comfort of his silk pajamas, a small act of rebellion against the endless hours. He would keep them in his office and wear them once everyone else had left to relax. He looked stupid in them—like Ebineezer Scrooge in A Christmas Carol. But Vik was a sucker for comfort. The office was silent, a stark contrast to the cacophony of the day. As he settled into his chair, the case files for Accelercola—an energy drink company under fire for its potentially lethal product—loomed over him like a dark cloud. The company came under fire when it was revealed that a certain batch of the drink contained over four times the amount of caffeine it was supposed to have, causing heart attacks in several customers. The senior partner, Rebecca Lawson, had entrusted him with a critical task: to send a batch of the contaminated energy drink for testing. But fatigue clouded Vikram's judgment, and he placed the case of Accelercola perilously close to his personal cache of Diet Coke. Hours ticked by, and the night deepened. Vikram's hand, guided by muscle memory, reached for a can. The hiss of the opening was familiar, but the taste was anything but. A fiery sensation spread through his mouth, an unexpected spiciness that made him gasp. Heat flushed through his body, his heartbeat thundering in his ears. Panic set in just as darkness claimed him, and he collapsed into a cold sweat. When consciousness returned, the world seemed different—smaller. Vikram's silk pajamas were stretched to their limits, barely containing the new, muscular form beneath. He was a giant among men, standing at an astonishing 12 feet. The ceiling, once a distant overhead, now allowed for only a foot of clearance. A primal urge led him to the bathroom, but the journey was fraught with obstacles. The doorway, a portal he had passed through countless times, was now a barrier. His head met the wall with a thud, leaving a dent as a testament to his newfound stature. Cursing under his breath, Vikram maneuvered through the wreckage, his body a mass of rippling muscles and raw power. The bathroom mirror revealed the extent of his transformation. His reflection was that of a Desi Hercules, a bodybuilder with a physique that artists would clamor to sculpt. A smile crept across his face, a mix of disbelief and excitement. "This is gonna be good," he murmured, his voice a deep, resonant timbre that vibrated through the room. Vikram's mind raced with possibilities. His brothers, always the protectors, would now see him in a new light. The cases that had weighed him down seemed trivial in comparison to the strength he now possessed. As he explored his new form, a sense of invincibility washed over him. He was no longer just Vikram Singh, the overwhelmed attorney—he was a force to be reckoned with, and he was more than ready to embrace this extraordinary twist of fate. He managed to pull down his barely together silk pajama bottoms without tearing them to shreds. Vik suddenly because aware of the new size of his phallus. Vik had always been average in every department. But this thing was monstrous. Vik realized he was too tall to piss in the urinal standing up. He fell to his knees and the bathroom shook as he released his firehose piss in the bowl. The sensation of the powerful piss stream traveling down his long and girthy tool was euphoric. The sound of his powerful stream echoed off the bathroom walls, reverberating with a force that matched his newfound physical strength. Vikram couldn't help but marvel at the sheer intensity of the experience. As he stood up, a sense of euphoria surged through him, blending with the rush of adrenaline that came with his colossal transformation. As Vikram emerged from the bathroom, his new towering form was a sight to behold. Jasper, a fellow first-year who had arrived at the office unusually early (on a Saturday to boot), was frozen in place, his eyes wide with astonishment. The sight before him was something out of a comic book—a colleague who had grown into a giant overnight. "Vik... is that really you?" Jasper stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. With a grin, Vikram flexed his muscles, the sheer size of his biceps casting shadows on the walls. "It's me, Jasper. Just a bit... upgraded," Vikram replied, his deep voice filling the room. Jasper's initial shock gave way to curiosity as he circled Vikram, taking in the unbelievable transformation. "How did this even happen?" he asked, his scientific mind already running through the possibilities. Vikram, still reveling in his newfound strength, simply shrugged. "I guess I just needed a little pick-me-up," he joked, bouncing his pecs with a chuckle. Realizing the practicalities of the situation, Jasper quickly agreed to help Vikram find suitable clothing. Vik waited in his office, sitting on the floor and fondling his new muscles for about 2 hours. Jasper returned with an assortment of athletic and dress clothes, which, against all odds, fit Vikram's massive frame—albeit snugly. God knows where he got them, but Vik didn’t care. At least he could leave this office. As Vikram slipped into the black athletic shorts, he gave another flex for Jasper, who couldn't help but laugh. "You're going to need a whole new wardrobe, man," Jasper said, shaking his head in disbelief. The notification on Vikram's computer caught his eye, and he read aloud the message from the senior partner, Rebecca Lawson, granting him a day off on Monday for his hard work. "Looks like I've got some time to adjust to this," Vikram mused. Determined to leave the office before anyone else saw him, Vikram attempted the elevator, only to find that he was far too large to fit. The stairs were his only option, and as he descended the 51 flights, he felt the stairwell shrink around as his shoulders crashed into the walls, leaving many a dent in his wake. CHAPTER TWO: TELL IT TO ME STRAIGHT, DOC The morning air was crisp as Vikram stepped outside, the city still quiet in the early hours. With each stride, his towering form drew curious glances from the few passersby on the street. He made his way to the office of Dr. Julian Brownly, his endocrinologist, and the one person he hoped could make sense of his bewildering transformation. Vik had been seeing him since a potential thyroid scare a couple years ago. Dr. Brownly, a brilliant and handsome 30-year-old physician with a passion for bodybuilding, was taken aback as Vikram ducked through the doorway of his clinic. The doctor stood at a modest 5'9", a stark contrast to Vikram's colossal stature. "Vikram, what on earth..." Dr. Brownly trailed off, his professional curiosity piqued. Without wasting a moment, Dr. Brownly set to work, measuring Vikram's height, taking blood samples, and running a series of tests. The clinic seemed to shrink around them, the equipment dwarfed by Vikram's size. The doctor had to measure Vik laying down as there was no way he could reach his lofty head. “Twelve feet on the dot.” The doctor said, astonished. Vik sat up and flexed his arms— “I like how that sounds. Vikram the 12-foot-tall giant.” As he heard his measurement, Vik’s already immodest bulge thickened into a fat semi. The doctor could not help but stare, but quickly composed himself to return to his work. After a thorough examination, Dr. Brownly delivered his findings with a mixture of concern and astonishment. "The Accelercola—it wasn't the cause of your growth. It was laced with something lethal. But somehow, your body reacted... differently," he explained. Vikram listened intently as Dr. Brownly revealed the existence of a dormant 'giant gene' within him. A rush of hormones, triggered by the contaminated drink, had activated the gene, altering his body to save his life. A sense of pride swelled within Vikram. He stood taller—if that was even possible—and flexed his muscles, a playful smirk on his face. "So, I'm not just a giant in the courtroom now, huh?" he teased. Dr. Brownly couldn't help but smile at Vikram's good humor, despite the gravity of the situation. "You're certainly something special, Vikram. But we need to monitor you closely," he cautioned. Vikram nodded, but his attention was elsewhere. He caught his reflection in the mirror, his new form a marvel to behold. He bounced his pecs, the movement sending ripples across his chest. The feeling was exhilarating, empowering. "Looks like I've got some new assets to work with," Vikram quipped, turning to Dr. Brownly, who was scribbling notes furiously. Dr. Brownly looked up, adjusting his glasses. "Just remember, don’t try to take on too much more heart stress. Your labs are perfect, better than perfect, but who knows what could happen," he said, with a tinge of concern. Vikram laughed, the sound deep and resonant. "Don't worry, Doc. I'll be fine. I think I might be close to invincible now." Vik glanced down at Dr. Brownly’s modest 5’9”. From his new vantage point, he laughed— “is that what I used to look like?” Vik came dangerously close to the doctor, his body heat radiating onto the smaller man. “No wonder Gurinder and Harminder thought I was a midget.” The doctor, a once proud bodybuilder gulped. “Let’s schedule a follow up in a few weeks to make sure you are still good.” With his newfound confidence, Vikram thanked Dr. Brownly and left the clinic, his mind racing with possibilities. The world was a different place for him now, and he was eager to explore it with his giant steps. As Vikram Singh, now a giant among men, exited Dr. Brownly's office, the morning rush was beginning to swell on the streets. His departure was anything but inconspicuous; pedestrians halted mid-stride, their expressions a blend of awe and disbelief. Children pointed, their eyes wide with wonder, while adults fumbled for their phones, eager to capture the extraordinary sight. Vikram, however, was unfazed by the attention. With a confident stride, he made his way to a local cafe, a quaint establishment he had frequented in his former, more average-sized life. CHAPTER THREE: SUPERHERO DAY Ducking to avoid the top frame, Vikram entered the cafe, the bell above the door jingling in his wake. He relished the sensation of his muscles flexing and contracting as he navigated the narrow doorway, the fabric of his black shorts stretched taut over his powerful legs. The cozy interior was a stark contrast to his grandiose physique. Patrons glanced up from their lattes and laptops, their conversations trailing off as they took in the sight of the colossal newcomer. Behind the counter stood Evan, a barista Vik had never seen before. His eyes met Vikram's, and for a moment, there was a silent exchange of mutual respect—Evan for the man who dared to dream beyond his size, and Vikram for the artist who sought to capture the essence of life in song. "Quite the entrance," Evan remarked, his tone light and playful. Vikram chuckled, the sound deep and resonant. "Just trying to fit in," he quipped, flexing his arms casually. The motion was fluid, a testament to his newfound strength and control. Evan couldn't help but be impressed. "Well, you certainly stand out," he said, reaching for the largest jug he could find. "And I suppose you'll be needing coffee to match." The two engaged in conversation, their topics ranging from the mundane to the profound. Vikram shared his aspirations and challenges, while Evan spoke of melodies and harmonies that danced in his head, waiting to be set free. As Evan prepared a giant jug of coffee, the rich aroma filling the cafe, Vikram found himself grateful for the normalcy of the interaction. It was a reminder that despite his dramatic change, the simple pleasures of life—like a good chat over coffee—remained unchanged. Evan slid the jug across the counter, a smile playing on his lips. "Here you go, a brew fit for a giant." Vikram accepted the jug with a nod of thanks, his large hands enveloping the container. "You know, Evan, maybe this size isn't such a bad thing after all," he mused, the steam from the coffee warming his face. Evan laughed, the sound mingling with the soft notes of jazz playing in the background. "Just don't outgrow us all, Vik." With a final wave, Vikram left the cafe, his spirits lifted by the encounter. The city was waking up, and with each step, he felt more at ease in his towering frame, ready to face whatever the day might bring. --- Vikram, with his newfound stature, strode through the city streets, the giant coffee jug in his hand now seeming no larger than a regular cup. His destination was the law library, a repository of legal wisdom where he hoped to unearth a long-forgotten case citation for work. The morning sun cast long shadows on the pavement, mirroring the elongated silhouette of his imposing figure. As he approached the library, a shrill screech pierced the air. Vikram's sharp eyes caught sight of a school bus, its frantic driver wrestling with the steering wheel as the vehicle barreled down the street, brakes evidently failed. Without a moment's hesitation, Vikram set his jug down and sprinted towards the impending disaster. The ground trembled beneath his colossal strides. Onlookers gasped, their fears for the children on the bus momentarily eclipsed by the spectacle of this giant man in motion. Vikram reached the bus just as it neared a busy intersection. With a roar of effort, he planted his feet firmly on the asphalt and extended his arms, his hands grasping the rear of the bus. Metal groaned under the force of his grip, and with a herculean heave, Vikram slowed the bus's momentum. Sparks flew as his shoes slid across the ground, his muscles bulging with the strain. Inch by inch, he brought the runaway vehicle to a halt, just shy of the crosswalk. As the dust settled, Vikram stood tall, towering over the bus. The children inside, wide-eyed and breathless, peered out the windows at their savior. The driver, overwhelmed with relief, mouthed a silent 'thank you' as emergency services arrived on the scene. Vikram surveyed the crowd that had gathered, their expressions a mix of awe and gratitude. He had become more than just a lawyer or a giant; he was a hero in the truest sense. With a nod to the first responders, he retrieved his coffee jug and continued on his way to the library, his heart pounding not from exertion, but from the realization of his own strength and the difference he could make. --- The library doors, once imposing, now felt like gateways to a new chapter in his life. As he ducked inside, Vikram knew that no matter how tall he stood, it was his actions that truly made him larger than life. Vikram's arrival at the library was a moment of relief; the high ceilings allowed him to stand tall, unencumbered by the fear of bumping his head. The scent of old books and the quiet whispers of knowledge-seeking patrons filled the air. It was here, amidst the rows of legal tomes, that he met Marcus. Marcus, the law librarian, was a 28-year-old with a physique that spoke of hours dedicated to bodybuilding. Yet, even his well-defined muscles seemed modest in comparison to Vikram's towering form. Marcus couldn't hide his fascination, his eyes tracing the contours of Vikram's massive frame, which dwarfed his own 6-foot stature. "Never thought I'd meet a real-life Goliath in the stacks," Marcus joked, breaking the ice. Vikram laughed, the sound echoing off the library walls. "And I never thought I'd need to duck under doorways," he replied, gesturing to his height. As they conversed about obscure case laws and landmark rulings, a camaraderie formed between them. Their shared passion for the law bridged the gap that Vikram's size might have created. It wasn't long before Marcus enlisted Vikram's help with a problem: the library's ladder was broken, and a stack of books awaited reshelving on the highest shelves. With ease, Vikram lifted the volumes, organizing them with a care that belied his size. Marcus directed him to the right sections, impressed by Vikram's ability to handle the delicate task. After the work was done, Marcus scribbled his phone number on a piece of paper and handed it to Vikram. "How about we hit the gym together? I could use a workout buddy, especially one who doesn't need a spotter for the heavy weights," he said with a grin. Vikram accepted the offer with a nod. "I'm in. It's not every day you find a friend who's not intimidated by a little extra height," he responded, tucking the number into his pocket. As Vikram left the library, he felt a sense of belonging. His size might have changed, but his ability to connect with others hadn't. With a new friend and potential gym partner, Vikram's world seemed a little less daunting. --- Vikram's stomach grumbled with the ferocity of a thunderstorm, echoing off the skyscrapers as he lumbered down the street. Hunger pangs struck with such intensity that he half-expected to see a 'Feed Me' sign hanging from his neck. Spotting an 'All You Can Eat' buffet, his face lit up like the neon sign above the entrance. As he ducked into the restaurant, a collective gasp rose from the patrons. The maître d' froze, clipboard in hand, eyes tracing the arc of Vikram's stooped entry. "Table for one?" he ventured, the question sounding more like a hope against hope. Vikram nodded, his eyes already scanning the smorgasbord of culinary delights. The maître d' led him to a table, but it was clear that no mere piece of furniture could accommodate Vikram's colossal frame. With a sheepish grin, Vikram opted to stand, his plate resting on the table like a toy saucer. Plate after plate, Vikram sampled everything—the roast beef, the sushi, the exotic cheeses, and an impressive mountain of shrimp. The other diners watched in awe, their own forks paused mid-air as Vikram devoured dish after dish. The chefs in the back began to sweat, their culinary creations disappearing faster than they could say 'buffet.' Finally, with the contented sigh of a man who had eaten his fill, Vikram leaned back—careful not to topple over the dessert cart—and let out a belch that rumbled through the restaurant like a bass note in a symphony. Patrons chuckled, and even the staff couldn't suppress their smiles. The restaurant owners, a charming couple who had never seen their buffet so thoroughly appreciated, approached Vikram with a mix of trepidation and fascination. "Sir, we must say, we've never had a customer quite like you," the wife said, her eyes wide with wonder. Vikram winked, flexing an arm as thick as a tree trunk. "Well, I do have quite the appetite. Hope I didn't cause too much trouble," he teased, the corner of his mouth twitching with a playful smirk. The husband laughed, shaking his head. "Trouble? No, no. You've set a new record! Tell you what, come back anytime, and we'll make sure to reinforce the tables." As Vikram thanked them and squeezed back out the door, the couple exchanged glances. "Maybe we should start a new promotion," the husband mused. Vikram strolled away, his hunger sated and his spirits high. The city had never seemed so small, nor the buffet so endless. CHAPTER FOUR: SHOWDOWN AT THE SINGH HOUSE Vikram's journey home was a study in contrasts. The familiar streets seemed narrower, the doorways smaller, and his own house appeared as if it had shrunk. He had to twist and turn to squeeze through the front door, feeling a bit like Alice after she drank the potion in Wonderland. Inside, the world was different from this new vantage point. The ceilings felt lower, the furniture doll-sized. Vikram marveled at the transformation, a grin spreading across his face as he realized the power and size he now possessed. He stretched out an arm, his hand almost spanning the width of the hallway. The sensation was intoxicating. Gurinder walked in first, his eyes glued to his phone, not noticing the colossal figure of his younger brother. It wasn't until he bumped into Vikram's leg, which he mistook for a new, oddly placed column, that he looked up. "Vik...?" Gurinder's phone clattered to the floor, his voice a mix of shock and awe. "What in the world happened to you?" Harminder, entering behind him, stopped dead in his tracks. "You're... huge!" he exclaimed, his eyes traveling the length of Vikram's towering form. Vikram beamed, his chest swelling with pride. "Yeah, it's a long story. Let's just say I had a bit of a growth spurt." Gurinder circled Vikram, his analytical mind kicking in. "This is incredible. You must be over twelve feet tall! How do you feel?" Vikram could sense the shift in dynamics as he towered over his brothers, the air thick with unspoken tension. Gurinder's excitement was palpable, his hands gesturing animatedly as he bombarded Vikram with queries about his newfound stature. Harminder, usually the most confident of the trio, now seemed withdrawn, unable to meet Vikram's gaze directly. “What the hell is that?” Harminder asked, pointing at Vik’s prodigal crotch bulge. “Oh, this?” Vik asked innocently as he gave it a squeeze, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Seems like my growth spurt affected more than just my height and muscles," he replied with a chuckle. Harminder blushed furiously, averting his eyes as if trying to unsee what he had just witnessed. Gurinder, ever the scientist, leaned in closer, his curiosity piqued. As they settled into the living room, Gurinder couldn't contain his curiosity any longer. "How did this happen? Are you some sort of superhero now?" he blurted out, eyes wide with wonder. Vikram chuckled, running a hand through his hair that seemed to touch the ceiling effortlessly. "I wish it were that simple. Long story short: I feel like one,” he replied, trying to downplay the magnitude of his transformation. Harminder finally spoke up, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and envy. "I can't believe this! How did you get so huge overnight?" Harminder's voice quivered with a hint of jealousy, his eyes flickering between admiration and resentment. “And why do you get to be the giant?" Vikram shrugged, a small earthquake in the gesture. "I guess I just got lucky. Or maybe it's karma for all those times you guys used me as an armrest." Vikram could sense the emotional turmoil within his middle brother and decided to address it head-on. "I know this might seem overwhelming, but it's still me, Harminder. Just a different version. And who knows, maybe this could be a blessing in disguise. We'll figure it out together," Vikram said, his tone gentle yet firm. Gurinder nodded in agreement, offering his support with a reassuring smile. "Yeah, bro. We're here for you no matter what. You're still the same Vikram we've always known, just a bit... enhanced," he added with a chuckle. Harminder's expression softened as he absorbed their words. Slowly, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "I… I’m still your big bro, I can run circles around you at work, and I can still pummel you. Well, Mr. Giant, how about I prove that size isn't everything? I challenge you to a wrestling match." Vik’s arched an eyebrow, “At work, sure, no doubt. But the pummeling?” A wry smile formed across Vik’s lips, “You wanna go?” --- The backyard of the Singh household had been transformed into an impromptu wrestling ring, the grassy expanse a stage for the brothers' test of strength. Vik, the youngest and now the largest, stood at the center, his massive form casting a long shadow in the afternoon sun. Gurinder and Harminder, no strangers to physical contests, eyed their younger brother with a mix of anticipation and wariness. They were tall and athletic, but next to Vik, they seemed almost ordinary. As the makeshift bell rang, Vik's deep voice boomed across the yard. "Ready to learn a lesson from your little brother?" he teased, a playful smirk on his face. The wrestling began, and it was immediately clear that Vik's size and strength were in a league of their own. His movements were fluid and precise, each muscle in his body working in perfect harmony. His arms, thick as tree trunks, wrapped around his brothers with ease, lifting them off the ground as if they were children. Gurinder grunted as he tried to find leverage, but Vik's grip was unyielding. "I have to admit, you've become quite the force of nature," he said, struggling to break free. Harminder, caught in a similar hold, couldn't help but let out a laugh despite his predicament. "I think 'force of nature' is an understatement. He's more like a one-man earthquake." Vik chuckled, the sound resonating through the air. Vik's muscles rippled under his skin, their power evident in the way they flexed and bulged with every exertion. His brothers could feel the immense strength coursing through him, their bodies pressed against his like pebbles against a boulder. Harminder and Gurinder grunted and strained against Vik's overwhelming force, their attempts to break free met with little success He released his brothers gently, allowing them to regain their footing. "I can't deny it; I love being this huge, this powerful. It's like I've been reborn as an alpha, and I'm not going to lie—it feels incredible." The brothers circled each other again, their movements a dance of power and agility. Vik's legs, each the size of a small person, propelled him forward with surprising speed. His back, a broad canvas of rippling muscles, flexed with each twist and turn. As the match continued, Vik's dominance was undeniable. He moved with a confidence that came from knowing he was the strongest, the biggest, the alpha. And yet, there was a grace to his actions, a reminder that he was still their brother, still Vik. When Vikram finally pinned Harminder to the ground, it was with a gentleness that belied his gargantuan form. Lying on the grass, Harminder conceded, "Alright, you win, Vik. This new size of yours... it's something else." Vikram helped his brother to his feet, his laughter booming across the yard. "I think I could get used to this.” The tournament ended with laughter and backslaps, the brothers acknowledging Vik's superiority in good spirits.As they caught their breath, Vikram bounced his pecs, the movement sending ripples through his muscles. "Still think size isn't everything?" Vik's thoughts were on the future, on the possibilities that lay ahead for a man of his size and strength. Gurinder chided Vik, “Just don’t become a bully.” Vikram shook his head. "Never. I'm still your little brother, just a little... bigger." After their match with Vik, Gurinder and Harminder stood up, shaking off the defeat with good humor. They locked eyes, the unspoken challenge hanging between them. It was Gurinder who broke the silence, his voice laced with competitive spirit. "Alright, Harminder, you and I haven't had a proper go in a while. Let's see if you've still got it." Harminder smirked, rolling his shoulders in anticipation. "You're on, Gurinder. But don't expect any brotherly mercy from me." The two brothers circled each other on the soft grass, their athletic forms a testament to years of friendly rivalry. They lunged and parried, each seeking an advantage, their movements a dance of strength and agility. As the match progressed, it was clear that both brothers were evenly matched, each countering the other's moves with practiced ease. But it was Gurinder who found the opening, a momentary lapse in Harminder's defense, and with a swift maneuver, he took his brother down to the ground. Harminder grunted as he hit the grass, a mix of surprise and respect flashing in his eyes. "Well played, Gurinder. I guess you've still got the edge," he conceded, offering his hand for Gurinder to help him up. Gurinder pulled Harminder to his feet, a triumphant grin on his face. "It's all in the technique. But you put up a good fight, brother." The brothers shared a laugh, their bond unshaken by the outcome of the match. As they walked back to the house, their conversation turned to plans for the next family tournament, where they would once again test their mettle against each other—and against the giant that was their younger brother, Vik. Vikram's new size and strength were overwhelming, his pecs bouncing in a triumphant dance as Harminder looked on, defeated but impressed. CHAPTER FIVE: BED AND BREAKFAST The night had fallen, and the house was quiet as Vikram, now a giant among men, prepared for bed. He entered his bedroom—a room that once felt spacious, now seemed like a dollhouse around his massive frame. "Alright, Vik, let's see if we can do this without breaking anything," he muttered to himself, a habit he found comforting in the face of his new reality. He raised his arms for a goodnight stretch, misjudging his own strength and size. His fist connected with the ceiling with a thud, leaving a hole where smooth plaster once was. "Oops," he chuckled, "Guess I don't know my own strength yet." Carefully, he maneuvered towards the bed, the furniture creaking a warning. He sat down gingerly, only to hear the wooden frame groan under his weight before it surrendered with a crack, the mattress hitting the floor. "Well, that's not going to work," he said with a resigned laugh, looking at the bed now resembling a nest rather than a place to sleep. Lying down proved to be another challenge; his feet dangled off the edge, scraping against the wall. "I'm going to need a bigger bed," he mused aloud, the absurdity of the situation not lost on him. Despite the discomfort, exhaustion took over, and Vikram drifted off to sleep. His snores were deep and guttural, vibrating through the house, a testament to his new, gargantuan size. The walls trembled with each breath, a lullaby of sorts that echoed his earlier thoughts. Gurinder, from upstairs, heard the sounds. "With great size comes great... snoring" he mused. Morning light streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow on Vikram's face as he stirred from his slumber. For a moment, he lay still, the events of the previous day feeling like fragments of a dream. But as he attempted to stretch, his hand met the resistance of the ceiling—reality came crashing down. The transformation was real; he was a giant. With a groan that sounded more like a growl, Vikram rolled out of bed—or what was left of it—and stumbled towards the kitchen. His movements were awkward, uncoordinated, like a puppeteer learning the strings. "Time for breakfast," he mumbled to himself, his voice a deep rumble. The kitchen, once a place of culinary experiments, now felt like a dollhouse. Vikram ducked under the doorway, his tighty-whiteys hugging his massive frame, leaving little to the imagination. The sight was enough to stop his brothers, Gurinder and Harminder, in their tracks. "Vik, for heaven's sake, put on some clothes!" Gurinder chided, trying to avert his eyes. Harminder just whistled. "You're going to need a custom tailor, brother. At least make sure they’re clean before leaving your room." Vik's looked down as his enormous manhood and testicles bulged, the fabric of his underwear stretched to its limit. A huge spot of precum made his underwear almost see-through at his massive cock head. The scent of musk and sweat emanating from Vikram's groin was strong, an earthy and slightly sweet smell that only added to the intensity of his current state. It was unlike anything Gurinder or Harminder had ever seen, a testament to his new size. Ignoring their comments, Vikram set about making breakfast. He cracked eggs with one hand, each one looking like a quail's egg between his fingers. The frying pan was comically small, but he managed, flipping pancakes that were more like silver dollars on the griddle. He raided the fridge, devouring everything in sight—bacon, bread, leftovers from last night's dinner. The protein powder was next; he tipped the container, and the contents vanished like dust in a vacuum. As he ate, his appetite seemed insatiable, each bite only fueling his hunger further. He finished with a belch that rattled the windows, a satisfied grin on his face. Gurinder, ever the analyst, had been calculating on his phone. "Vik, at this rate, you're going to eat us out of house and home. Literally." Vikram's smile faltered. "I... I didn't think about that. I'll cover the costs, don't worry." Harminder raised an eyebrow. "With what? You're going to need a raise just to pay for breakfast." The reality of his financial situation dawned on Vikram. His associate salary, once a source of pride, now seemed meager. "I'll figure something out," he said, determination setting in. "Maybe I'll start a side hustle. Giant for hire, anyone?" The brothers laughed, the tension easing. They would support Vikram, no matter his size or appetite. But as Vikram looked around at the empty shelves and the demolished pantry, he knew that being a giant in the modern world was going to require more than just a big personality.

After my mom passed away, I had been raised in foster care. I didn’t remember my father too much because he was a drug addict, young, and didn’t support us at all. When my mother passed, my father decided he was unfit to take care of me and put me in foster care. I was 7 or 8 then. On my 18th birthday, the foster home threw me a huge party. Usually we have to leave the home when we turn 18, but I have built up a great relationship with my foster family, and they allowed me to stay for a couple more weeks until I got situated. When the crowd cleared, they pulled me into the dining room “Hey Bryan, we have a little surprise for you.” Already I was a little apprehensive because I wasn’t expecting a huge gift. They didn’t have much money. “What is it?” “Well, we know we said you could stay here as long as you like, but your father actually contacted us and he would like to take you home with him.” I was already furious. I don’t remember my father much, but I resented him for what he did to me. Having a dead beat dad may have been better than having no father at all. “I don’t want to see him!” I yelled. “He’s changed.” my foster mother said “I’d say” my foster dad smirked. “Jim stop. Bryan, he says he’s sorry and wants to make it up to you. Actually he’s in the living room now waiting for you. He asked us to soften the blow by telling you this beforehand” They could tell I was already upset, but I knew I am asking a lot by staying in the home, so I went down with them to the living room. When I reached the entry way, my jaw dropped. There was my dad, and he was enormous. He was still tall like I remember, but he was nowhere near the skinny drugged out dead beat I recalled. My dad had muscle on top of muscle. Huge boulder shoulder capped a wide frame. Arms that peaked, pushing his shirt sleeve to the max. Thick cords of veins pushing through the fabric. I traced his forearms with my eyes and then back up again to his shelf pecs that bunched together with each exhale. I could see 8 perfectly defined abs THROUGH his shirt tapering to a tiny waist that then exploded outwards as his quads completed the display. “Hey son” he said sheepishly “Hhhhhhey dad” He walked over to me and put his mammoth arms around me in a hug. “I’m so sorry for not being there for you. I wasn’t ready to be a father that you deserved, but that’s all going to change now. I am here for you for whatever you need. He smiled as he saw a tear form in my eyes. We drove to his house where he set up a room for me in the basement. It wasn’t fully done as there were still some old oil drums and tools that were strewn about the place. “I know it isn’t much, but I will fix it up for you in no time.” I couldn’t help myself “Dad, you are so big!” He gave me a smile then walked over to me and got down on one knee. He grabbed my hand then flexed his bicep right in front of me. A huge mountain formed, snaked in thick veins that spiraled all the way up to his manly hands. He then guided my hand over the peak, until I squeezed, unable to make a dent. “No son, I am fucking massive.” My bulge started to grow right there in front of him. I was so embarrassed as my dad looked down and smiled. “Don’t worry. You see son, I know I haven’t been a good father to you, but that’s all going to change. Over the last couple years, I have been watching you without you knowing. I know what you like, what you don’t like. I know you love muscle from the magazines I saw in your room when I broke into the foster house a couple years ago. I have honed myself to be everything you’ve ever dreamed about. I swallowed hard as he continued. “I also know that you are gay son. I know that you have always liked men, especially men with muscle. And I know that you have been bullied for it. You will find someone that accepts you for who you are, but until then, you can feast your eyes on me whenever you want.” He then looked at his bicep and flexed hard bringing the sleeve of the to almost to the breaking point. He then turned his wrist inwards as we heard a loud TEAR exposing the shredded split peak. He then brought his arm to his mouth and started licking and sucking it putting his hand behind his head as he moaned. He then looked me again and smiled. “Bryan, I will be everything you ever wanted in a dad and more. Nothing is off limits…you ask and you shall receive.” ———————————————— I could barely sleep. I couldn’t believe what happened. My dad, who I haven’t seen in years, just shows up to take care of me. AND…he’s a flawless man of my dreams. Fuck, the way he slobbered over that bicep made my dick so hard. It’s 9AM and I can already hear him in the kitchen. I had to run down. He was there in a skin tight t-shirt, cut off shorts already smelling fresh and clean at the table. “Breakfast is served” he said. The table looked like a banquet. I finished eating as I continued to eye fuck my dad. “So tell me about Dylan” he said. “Dylan? How could you know about Dylan?” Dylan was an asshole. Wrestling jock at my school that found me checking out dudes in a muscle magazine and hasn’t let me forget it since. He makes fun of me every chance he gets for being gay. I could see my dad smile as I recalled the horror. At that moment, we heard the doorbell ring. “I hope you don’t mind” my dad said with a little chuckle. My dad went in the other room, and I heard him open the door. “Dylan! Thanks for coming over to help me clean out the basement.” “No problem sir, although it doesn’t look like you need much help.” He said “Nonsense” as they walked down to the basement. I could still hear them talking. “Looks like you got a body on you too. Let me see them abs!” I stepped down a couple steps into the basement to peer through the railing at the scene. Dylan lifted his shirt to my dad. “Haha cute.” My dad said. “Hey Bryan! Get down here.!” I started to walk down and Dylan saw me and gave me a look. “Hey what’s going on here!” He said as he dropped his shirt down. “Oh, I see you two know each other. No bother. Hey Bryan, Dylan here thinks he has some abs. Which do you think are better?” He lifts up the front of Dylan’s shirt to show his abs again. “This pathetic flat six pack? Or this?” He said as he slowly lifted up the front of his shirt exposing deep row after row of sculpted ab bricks. He then exhaled deeply carving out 8 flawless slabs shrinking to an almost nonexistent waist. He pinches his thin skin as he turned to Dylan and said, “Shredded” I then said under my breath, “oh fuck” My dad laughed a little “that’s what I thought. You see Dylan, my boy here says you have been nagging him for being gay. Well, you are going to show him you are a much bigger cock sucker than he is.” He then grabbed Dylan’s shoulder and brought his face right up to his and commanded “Blow me.” “Wwwwhat? Nnnnno” Dylan said shaking. “Dylan, it wasn’t a choice.” My dad then walked up to the oil drum on the ground and wrapped his arms around it, hoisting it up so his back was to us. Then slowly I could see the muscles in his shoulders and back ripple as the shirt began to tear down his lats exposing his thick back. Cords of veins across paper thin skin as we started to hear metal SCREAMING. Then a loud crash as the metal drum fell to the ground, caved in the middle. My dad turned around and pulled his tattered clothes off of him. His body more ripped and defined than any bodybuilder on stage. My dad walked to the couch and sat down telling me to sit next to him. I did as he said as he put his arm around my shoulders and tussled my hair. He looked down and saw my bulge and said “I see you got some of my genes in the size department.” He paused a little and repeated “Some” He reached down to his shorts and tore off the elastic as well as his jock and out flopped the most massive soft dick I have ever seen. Even soft, it was bigger than mine and covered in veins both thick and small. It hung down like a thick pendulum. He looked back at Dylan. “See that oil drum? The same thing is going to happen to your chest unless you blow the FUCK out of this cock” Dylan started shaking as he ran over between my dad’s legs and started to engulf his dick. My dad looked at me as he moaned, biting his lip. He put his hand on the back of Dylans head and said to me “listen to his jaw stretch Bryan” as his dick expanded his jaw. Dylan tried to pull away but my dad’s hand was too strong. “Stream it son.” I reached into Dylan’s pocket and grabbed his phone and opened Facebook to live stream it on his page. My dad worked his cock into Dylan’s mouth usied his head to move him back and forth. My dad played a part in the background saying things like “yeah that’s it” and “you’re so good to daddy” and then it happened… My dad ROARED as he unleashed a torrent of cum down Dylan’s throat . Orgasming for like 30 seconds pump after pump until it started coming out his nose and the sides of his mouth until finally my dad said “Aww you did so much better than last time.” I cut the feed and then my dad pulled out with a wet THWOP…cum still leaking out of his dick like a faucet until a puddle formed. Dylan coughed up cum that got into his lungs, gasping for breath, My dad reached down and picked up Dylan by the collar and lifted him up, feet dangling. “If I ever hear you tease my boy again, this will be like a walk in the park. Now get the FUCK out. Dylan grabbed his things and ran out faster than I have ever seen him move. My dad sat next to me and puts his arm around me. “I don’t think he will be making fun of you anytime soon Bryan.” I reached my arms around my dad and hugged him tightly. I could actually feel him smile

Synopsis The Glencross twins are back to finish their day of killing. This time they face off against the police sent to investigate their gruesome crimes. They expect a night of killing and growing, but what they don't expect is their estranged Uncle. He knows the secret to their power, and with him on police's side can they put an end to the Glencross twins' reign of terror once and for all? Find out in this, the stunning conclusion of "The Estate" Prologue Patrick Glencross sat in the burgundy wingback chair of his living room, nursing a brandy. It was early, but he needed a drink. A cigar lay dying in the ashtray beside him as he stared out of his penthouse window, eyes fixed on a point so far in the distance he couldn’t actually see it, though he knew it was there: Glencross Estate, the house of blood and horror. He tapped his loafered foot on the floor and drummed his fingers on the armrest. “Fuck,” he mumbled, after a sip of Brandy so small it did nothing but wet the tip of his tongue. It was his nephews’, Evan and Rupert’s, birthday. They were 21. Like most of the men in the Glencross line, they had signed their names in blood in the demon’s book and the gift (really a curse) had passed to them. Strength and size, the ideal masculine form, and all they had to do was kill for it. Patrick shook his head at the thought. He and his brother, Lawrence, had each been given the chance to sign their names when they turned 18. Lawrence was the older brother by one year and jumped at the chance with glee, signing the book quickly, under the proud gaze of their heavily muscled giant of a father. Patrick refused when his turn came, however, not sharing his family’s bloodlust. He watched with jealousy as his brother grew year after year, the pride of his father’s eye, while he was the black sheep pariah, pushed aside, ignored, laughed at. He built his body the natural way, the moral way, developing a great physique for a man nearing 50. He was thick and toned, but nothing like his colossus of a brother. At least his conscience was clean and his soul, safe… But was it? He often wondered if it was enough for the good to not commit evil, or if it was the good’s duty to actively fight it, and end evil. Was cutting ties with his family and refusing to take part in their evil enough to ensure his salvation, or did he have to ensure that the evil could not go on? He knew his nephews had signed the book and for three years he sat idly by while they killed and grew. One day they would have sons of their own, who would be pressured to sign the book and the evil would persist. Patrick rose from his chair and clenched his fists; a look of determination fell upon his face as he caught his reflection in the windowpane. He saw the wrinkles around his eyes, the thinning hair, going grey. If he waited any longer, he’d be too old to make a move, and it had to be him that made the move. This was family business. He flexed and felt his muscles swell against the fabric of his plaid button-down shirt. He still had strength. Patrick nodded his head. He’d go to Glencross Estate, barge through the doors of that manor, knock his brother flat on his back if he had to, and destroy the demon’s book. “Destroy the book. End the curse!” Chapter 1 Officer Sean Henderson stood, casually flexing his muscles beneath his dark blue uniform. Fuck, he filled it out good. The fabric stretched, having a hard time containing the bulging mounds of mass he had built over years of heavy lifting, heavy eating, and heavy roiding. There were some other big guys on the force, but none came close to him. Henderson was by far the biggest man at the station. Probably the most handsome as well, he thought, with his close-cut blonde hair, green eye, wide jaw and strong cheeks. Henderson had to laugh at himself. It was just like him to be thinking about how hot he was, when his mind should have been on the situation at hand: the chaotic murder scene and investigation happening around him. “Enjoying yourself?” Came a voice from his left. Sean turned to see Officer Vincent Amato sauntering up to him. “What’s the matter big guy, you got nothing better to do than flex those huge muscles of yours?” “I can think of a few things I could be doing,” Sean said. “Like this…” He grabbed Vincent and pulled him in for a passionate kiss. “Woah, big fella,” Vincent said, when they released. “Not when we’re working, remember.” Sean looked down at his twink of a man. Well, Vincent was actually an average sized guy, but next to Sean’s 275 lbs, average men looked like twinks. Sean smiled as he stared at his man’s handsome face, his dark, slicked back hair, 5 o’ clock shadow, and tanned Italian features. “I’m starting not to care if anyone sees,” Sean said. “So what if they find out? Most of the guys on the force would be too chicken shit to say anything to me.” Sean laughed. “Just let someone try to call me a fairy.” “Well, I do care, baby,” Vincent said, looking side to side, “And in case you hadn’t noticed, we have police work to do.” *** Det. Jean Morgan’s eyes darted from side to side, as she and her partner, Det. Owen Lerner, toured the crime scene. Her eyes would linger on a footprint here and a blood splatter, there. Her mind was racing to piece it all together. There were a thousand clues, each a puzzle piece, that would present a clear picture if only she could put it all together in the right order. What the hell happened at Glencross Estate? “Most of the killings seemed to take place in the extensive hedge maze,” Francis, the CSI, said. He was a young, freckled guy, with messy red hair. He looked fresh out of college, despite being nearly 30. Jean was reminded just how old she was getting. Everyone was looking like a kid. 18 years of this shit would do it. Every case left a line on her face and even darker circles under her eyes. She needed a long vacation, somewhere tropical, but in that moment, she’d have settled for a cup of joe. “I’m thinking this could have been something ritual,” Owen said. “You know a lot of these old families are involved in secret societies, and weird rituals.” “Is that right?” Jean smiled. “It’s an unspoken truth,” Owen said, nodding his head. “Look at Epstein. A lot of money makes a person think they’re God. It makes them live in their own world, separate from reality. A world with their own rules and beliefs. You ever heard of Bohemian Grove?” Jean rolled her eyes. “You’ll have to make sure to put all that in the report, Lerner. The chief will get a bang out of it.” Jean brushed it off with a joke but wouldn’t rule it out. She never ruled anything out this early in an investigation. Something about these grisly murders didn’t seem normal, whether it was because of some ritual or not, she couldn’t be sure, but her intuition was telling her that the puzzle she pieced together was going to be a strange one. Call it a woman’s intuition, but don’t call it that around her. Jean Morgan called it a detective’s intuition because that was what she considered herself. A detective first, and a woman second. And the intuition was telling her something else: That they were all being watched.

That would be fantastic!

I have an Idea for a Spinoff with Sean and Vincent (And a prequel for those that want more of the Glencrosses). Time will tell if I ever get around to it.

Here's Ron OUT of sweats!

Your description of Max in sweats instantly made me think of Ron Gordon!

This is an old story of mine that I was hunting for. Enjoy Little Buddy I was walking downtown and needed to take a piss real bad. There was a washroom near the local park so I ducked in there. Usually there were a bunch of young hustlers around standing at the urinals looking for trade. Today there was no one around. I pulled out my cock and started to piss, when a guy walked in. I didn't look (you're not supposed to - at least not right away). He came up to the urinal and stood there. Out of the corner of my eye I saw him and started to shake. The guy had to be 6'8" and he was fucking HUGE! He looked real rough - shoulder length, scraggly dark hair, thick mustache, mirror shades. He was wearing a XXXL sweat shirt that barely contained his mass. His shoulders were immense and his arms, even covered by the shirt were huge. His forearms were hairy with a few tattoos and looked to be about as big as my calves. His chest jutted out and heaved as he breathed. He stood next to me and unzipped his pants. He pulled out one of the biggest cocks I'd ever seen - it had to be at least 8" long and it was soft! I felt a lump in my throat and thought I was gonna pass out. He started a long stream of piss and then talked to me. "Geez, man! Fuckin' good workout today. Got a real good pump goin'." His voice was deep and husky. Real sexy. "Yeah?" was all I could manage. "Yeah, fuckin' pumped up huge today." I finished peeing and zipped up. He finished and zipped up too. We moved to the sink. In front of the mirror he started bouncing his pecs under the sweatshirt. I felt my cock starting to harden and focused on washing my hands. "Just headin' back to my place for a beer - wanna join me?" he asked. I was a little nervous. "Well, I --" "Hey, I'm cool, Man. I might be a big fucker, but I don't bite. I just hate kickin' back by myself. My buddies are outta town and my girlfriend fucked off a month ago. Whattaya say?" I thought for a minute, thinking that I could be walking into the biggest basher that I'd ever seen. But he didn't sound like that. "Sure," I said. "Great! Name's Jesse." He extended his huge hand and I shook it. My hand was like a little kid's in his big paw. "Keith," I said. "Well, Keith, I just live around the corner. Come on." We walked a block to an apartment building and up to his place. The apartment was not large and there were a lot of weights lying around. Big weights like I'd never seen before. There were also crow bars, some twisted like pretzels and there were 2x4 planks some split in half. Messy, but exciting. "What does he do in here?" I thought. He went to the kitchen and brought out two beers. I sat on the couch and he sat next to me. That was strange I thought, but I liked being close to this monster-sized man. "Yeah, my girlfriend took off about a month back. Said I was gettin' too big. Too big! Can you believe that?! I mean, fuck she's got herself a 36 year old, 6 foot 11 inch, 600 lb. fuckin' stud. Thirty seven inch arms, man! Eighty five inch chest! Too big? You think I'm too big?" "Uh... I dunno. You look huge to me." "Fuckin' monster, Man! Look at this bicep." He lifted the sleeve of the shrt and flexed his massive arm. The peak of the bicep was as big as a baseball. The rest of the bicep was like a basketball and the triceps hung down in a huge arc - round and full. "Man!" I gulped. "That's fuckin' huge!" I gasped. "Go ahead and touch it, Man. Feel how fuckin' hard that is." I put my hand on the peak of the bicep. He twisted and flexed and reflexed the muscle over and over. "Shit thats wild," I said quietly. "Feel's real good, man. I like that. Shit, you know, you look just like a little buddy of mine when I was in prison. Nice guy. Bunked with him for a few months. He liked feelin' this big muscle too. You like it?" I swallowed. "Yeah, I do," I said. He flexed that massive arm over and over, twisting and turning it, showing it from different angles. "My little buddy was real hot for this muscle. The bigger I got, the hotter he got. Fuck! With no women around, I was really into that with him. I'd flex every fuckin' muscle. My pecs, arms, lats. He couldn't get enough of it, man! I learned how to fuck ass with my little buddy. Shit! That's a feat with a cock like mine, man. Most women can't take it - but him! Woah, he had me so fuckn' into his pussy, I'd fuckin' flex for him while I fucked him. I'd bounce my big hairy pecs for him. Even kissed him - shove my tongue down that hot throat." My cock was getting really hard. My hands started roaming over his shoulders and onto his massive thick pecs. He bounced them for me, and I groaned. "Yeah, little buddy. Feel those big pecs bounce, man! Feel that muscle, man!" He was getting lost in my adoration of his mass. I felt his pecs his massive thick abs, and over his crotch which was getting bigger the more I felt him. "Let's go into the bedroom, little buddy." I followed behind him staring at how huge he was. His back was immense and filled the door to the bedroom. He turned around and stood there in a huge relzed pose. Even fully clothed this guy was huge and hot! "Get naked for me, little buddy," he said. I undressed and stood in front of him. "Fuck yeah! Nice slim little body on you, man. I like that." He pulled off the sweat shirt and I finally saw his massive hairy pecs. He flexed them and moved closer to me. He leaned down (I'm only 5'11" and 160lbs) and put his huge hands around my sides. His thumbs caressed my nipples as he pulled me closer and his lips met mine. He parted my lips with his tongue and kissed me deep. My cock was rock hard now and throbbing. My hands rested on his massive forearms and slid up to his biceps. He tightened them while he continued to probe my mouth with his tongue. I could feel his stache against my lips and nose, and started to bite at it. He groaned, and kissed me deeper, his hands finding my ass. With all the power that I knew was in those massive hands, he was real gentle. I felt his huge fingers find my tight hole andhe started circling it. I squeezed his pecs and he flexed them in my hands. "Yeah, baby! Feel those huge pecs. Squeeze that fuckin' muscle. It's all for you, baby." He stood back and unzipped his pants. He turned away as he pulled them down and I saw his huge hairy muscle ass. Hard and thick glutes topped his thick hamstrings and massive calves. He turned around slowly and I saw his cock, now half hard. It looked easily 10" and was only part way there. "I need your mouth on my muscle cock, buddy," he said as he sat on the edge of the bed. I knelt down in front of him. His cock twitched and started flexing it. I hadn't touched it yet and was getting bigger - harder and longer and thicker. Twelve inches of massive muscle cock was flexing in front of my face. I reached out a held it. It was hard as steel. I put my mouth over the massive head and started to suck in as much as I could. I got about half way, but the thickness was too much. I started licking and stroking his cock. He just looked at me, watching my tongue glide up and down his shaft. He flexed his cock and it flew back out of my hand. Shit! Even his cock was strong! I sucked him for a few more minutes and then he pulled me up to his chest and kissed me again. I could feel his massive cock between my thighs pressing up and lifting my weight. "Mmmm, little buddy. I gotta show off for you, now, get you real hot and ready for me." He stood up from th bed and started posing, his huge 12" dick flexing and bobbing in front of him. He hit a double biceps pose and his massive arms exploded in size. He held that pose for a minute as he examined his own muscle, twisting his fists and forearms. He hit a front lat pose and his lats expanded like wings. I stood close and started feeling him in each pose. He just watched my hands roam over his massive, superhuman body. He hit a thigh and ab pose and the thick eight pack jumped out, bunching and twisting, quads like oak trees thick and hard. He turned around and hit a back lat pose and I gasped. His back expanded to at least 3 feet across and his ass was so tight and striated! God, my cock was throbbing looking at all that incredible size, incredible power and masculinity. He turned and faced me. "You want all this muscle makin' love to you, little buddy?" He flexed his cock and hit a lost muscular. Every muscle bulged with power. His traps were like mountains beside a bull thick neck. Shoulders broad and bunched with heavy muscle, massive pecs striated and bouncing, even in this pose and even through all that fucking hair. Forearms like twisted steel cables, massive and powerful. Big fists that could crush concrete blocks. I was ready to pass out and he moved closer, hitting the pose again, but surrounding me in it. I was enveloped by all that massive muscle. His cock pushed through my thighs and he stood up. My weight was easily lifted by the power in his massive muscle cock. "I gotta make love to you, little buddy," he said, and he put me on the bed. He kissed his way down my body, gently licking my nipples, my stomach and my cock. His fingers brushed and played with my tight hole. My hole twitched as he played with it and I groaned. He laughed a little and continued to work my hole. "Yeah, hot pussy, man! Hot fuckin' pussy for my cock. I gotta eat that fuckin tight pussy, little buddy, get you really loose for me, man." His tongue and fingers were working my hole. Every time he said "fuckin' hot pussy" I just about came. Finally his tongue was completely inside me, one massive hand supporting the small of my back. He tongue fucked me for what seemed like forever and my body shook with the skill of this massive muscle giant. He sat back and grabbed some lube. He lubed my ass with two fingers (easily bigger than nost of the men I'd had before) and lubed his massive cock with his other hand. Then very gently and very slowly he pressed against my hole. "Yeah, gonna fuck my little buddy. Gonna fuck you real slow, man. I want you to feel real good." My hands felt his massive shoulders and hairy pecs as he entered me. He kissed me really hard and made one last push. He was in! The whole 12" monster was deep inside me. His hands were feeling my body as he slowly fucked my ass. "Hot fuckin' pussy, man! Hot fuckin' boy pussy for my huge fuckin' meat. Feel these muscles while I make love to that tight hole, baby." He flexed his massive bicep near my face and I licked the thick sweaty muscle. My tongue found his sweaty pits and he groaned again. He fucked me long and deep with slow strokes, and I could feel every inch of him sliding in and out. "Gonna fuck the cum outta that cock, baby. Gonna make you feel real good with all this muscle, man. Yeah! You need a real fuckin' man huh? Feel that fuckin' muscle! FEEL MY FUCKIN' POWER, MAN!!" His fucking picked up the pace a little and i could feel him expanding inside me. My cock was throbbing madly and iI knew I was gonna shoot. He sat back and hit a double biceps pose and thrust into me firmly. I felt him flex his cock inside me and my own cock started shooting on my stomach. "YEAH! LITTLE BUDDY! FUCKIN' MY LITTLE BUDDY!!! BIG MUSCLEMAN FUCKIN' THAT TIGHT PUSSY! YEAHHHH!!!" He hit a most muscular pose with his cock deep in my ass. I could feel his cock expand even bigger inside me filling me completely and he started to cum in waves. His muscles tightening and he seemed to be getting even more pumped as he came in my ass. Finally he stopped and his huge muscle slowly pulled out of my spent hole. We were both sweating, but he lay there, his huge arms holding me from behind. "Yeah, little buddy. That was fuckin' good." He pressed his cock, still half hard between mmy thighs and I squeezed it. His huge bicep was like a pillow under my head, and he played with my softening cock in his big hairy hands.I could feel his hairy pecs bouncing against my back. "Mmmm," he said. "Next time, I'll have to show what all this fuckin' muscle can really do."

Moderator's Note: I have been reassured by the creator of this work that everyone mentioned is over the age of 18. Simon walked through the boisterous bar with his empty pint glass in hand, the sleazy dive alive with the jovial chatter of friends enjoying each other's company around the assorted tables. Simon had just walked away from his own table of college classmates, his peers deciding to call it an early night. Simon on the other hand was on the prowl. The redhead scanned the bar for a partner that would meet his superficial standards: Tall, strong, and hopefully sporting a massive cock. He heard a heavy shuffling of chairs from behind, a table of men all getting up in unison. He bit his lower lip as he watched them give each other hugs before filtering out of the bar one by one. There was a massive black man that looked like he could bench a car, as well as a smaller athletic man and a medium sized average Joe. But one man dwarfed all of them; a massive and handsome musclestud that seemed to glow with light from within. Simon swooned as he saw the man turn, his face seemed to suggest he wasn't any older than Simon, his bulging muscles clearly visible underneath a tight polo shirt. As the bodybuilder said his goodbyes he strode toward the bar instead of the door, catching a glimpse of Simon’s longing gaze. Simon turned his head in embarrassment for staring, coming face to face with the bartender. "What'll it be?" The man asked, slightly annoyed, Simon not sure how long he had been ignoring him. "Whatever is good on tap." The light around Simon dimmed as the massive figure of the musclestud took his place at the bar beside the red head. The man placed his own pint glass on the bar making the sizeable vessel look more like a shot glass in size. Simon had an idea. "Wait!" Simon interrupted the waiter as he grabbed the glasses, "Get this guy one too, on me." he said motioning to the hunk. The stud looked down at him with a thankful smirk, "And to whom do I owe the pleasure?" "Simon!" The redhead replied enthusiastically with his hand outstretched, the gesture returned when the large man’s massive mitt enveloped and nearly crushed his hand as he shook it. The size difference between the two men was ridiculous, as if they were two different species. If the two were standing face-to-face he would be staring straight at the base of giant’s pecs. "Nick," the beast replied, interrupting Simon's horny daydream, "Thanks for the beer little dude. My friends just took off so I'm here alone. Want to chat?" He said as he motioned toward some barstools. Nick sat at the bar with the comparatively tiny human beside him, the two exchanging pleasantries and introductions in a conversation well lubricated by alcohol. As last call rolled around a casual observer might have assumed the pair to be good friends, but Simon wanted to be far more than friends, he wanted to get the giant musclestud into his bed and climb him like a jungle gym. "It's been nice talking to you dude," Nick sighed as he finished the pint that Simon had bought for him, "but I should probably hit the road." "Uhhh...me too!" Simon stalled, suddenly noticing his need to urinate after so many beers, "Just let me use the washroom before we head out." As soon as the musclestud nodded Simon walked from the table to the washroom, swinging his hips in stride, desperate to arouse something in Nick. As he started to urinate, the sound of heavy footsteps entering the washroom caused Simon to freeze in place, unmoving as a shadow moved behind him and Nick took residence at the adjoining urinal. A long zip and a meaty "thwap" of the musclestud's cock emerging was followed by a watery sound equivalent to the gushing of a garden hose. Simon couldn't stop himself at this point. With his own semi in hand he looked left to a beautiful sight, the meaty cock of the muscle stud glinting in the washroom light right at eye level, it's flesh moist with musky sweat. Even flaccid it was as long his forearm and thicker than a fist. He moaned to himself at the beautiful display. "See what something ya like dude?” Nick asked the awestruck man, Simon jumping at the sound of his masculine voice and his freckled face reddening in embarrassment at being found out. "Come back to mine." Simon begged. "How close?" "Just around the corner" Simon gasped breathlessly, "Please, I want to be taken by you." Nick gave the man a smug smirk. "Sure." Simon unlocked the door to the small apartment and led the giant in. Nick almost had to duck in order to make it through the door, his shoulders just shy of tourching the frame. "This is it!" Simon announced as he switched the lights on. The apartment was a bachelor pad with a small kitchenette and a bed in the middle of the living area. "Uh, why don't you relax on the bed while I get ready, shouldn't take longer than five minutes." Simon said while pointing at the bed. As he closed the door to the washroom he could hear his bed creak as Nick placed his weight on it. Simon quickly showered and cleaned out his rear for the intrusion to come, before trotting out to the living area. Nick was splayed out in the bed naked, his hands interlocked behind his head expectantly. "Took you long enough." The musclestud teased with a wink. "Sorry to keep you waiting!" Simon replied back, climbing onto the bed in the little space left beside the giant, "Where should I start?" "Hmmmmmmm..." Nick hummed with a knowing grin, "Why don't you lay down on my chest and put your face in my crotch?” Simon eagerly climbed atop the ripped belly of the musclestud, the abdominal muscles of Nick' belly looked like carved stone. He straddled the muscleman and moved his face in toward the crotch, feeling the unimaginably powerful source of heat and musk. Simon stared at the flaccid meat, the beautiful thick beast already as long as his face. "My god..." He gasped in reverence. "I see you've met my snake. Why don’t you give him a kiss? I’m sure he’s eager to make friends." Simon dove onto the cock, so turned on that he could wait no longer to have that massive spire skewer his insides. As Nick's giant cock stiffened, Simon moved his head to the side, the shaft snaking its way over his shoulder and down his back leaving a glistening trail of precum on his freckled skin. All the while he continued his dutiful worship, licking down the side of the shaft while massaging the heavy testicles in the leathery scrotum below. "Awww yeah, I'm almost fully hard now," Nick chimed as he toyed with Simon's hole. Simon paused his suckling on the salty, velvety skin of the cock to reply, "I'm glad to be of serv..." only to be interrupted by a finger sliding into his butt. "Put that mouth to use and keep sucking." Nick goaded as Simon cried out with the teasing of his rear. The twink continued his dutiful service, massaging those massive balls and suckling at the shaft until the musclestud removed his fingers. “Alright dude, I’m ready.” Nick stated with a grunt, rolling the smaller man off of his chest whilst moving into a sitting position against the headboard. Simon reached toward the nightstand and grabbed his smartphone while getting himself in position, straddling the massive chest of the stud with the massive cock pressed up against his spine. “Oh…” Simon realized, looking up at the Nick between glances and taps at his smartphone, “I like to livestream myself getting fucked by big sexy guys like yourself, do you mind?” The musclestud had a look of contemplation on his face for a second before shrugging,”If the internet wants to watch me ruin that cute little ass of yours then I can’t blame them.” “Perfect!” Simon giggled in excitement, tapping the phone once more before holding the device at arm’s length. As he stared into the front-facing camera he began his spiel, “What’s up you kinky fuckers? Have I got a treat for you!” He shuffled to the side and allowed the rock hard length of musclestud cock to poke out from under his armpit, the head glistening with a sheen of spit and precum, “I was lucky to find this hot stud at the bar and he’s going to fit his entire musclestud cock into my ass till he’s balls deep inside of me.” With the phone still at arm’s length the kinky ginger gave the head of the cock a kiss and stood up on the bed, Nick taking his cue to grab his partner around the waist in one hand and his cock in the other. “You ready?” The musclestud asked, pulling Simon’s hips down until the blunt battering ram of flesh was pressing intently against the twink's hole. Simon could see the chat of the live stream lighting up with the comments of viewers ready to watch a redhead get skewered on the massive rod. Simon moved the phone down behind his butt to capture the moment of entry, “Take me you sexy fuck!” he cried out almost girlishly. With a grin Nick tightened his grip on Simon’s waist to a crushing strength and forced the man’s hips down, his hole popping open as the broad head forced its way in. Simon cried out in a high-pitched moan as his insides warped around the intrusion. He turned the phone back to his front, his comparatively tiny erection bouncing as his body shuddered around the girth. “Oh my god it’s inside of me.” Simon moaned, almost sounding frightened. “Two inches down…” Nick stated in a sadistic tone, a knowing smirk played across his face, “Sixteen more to go!” With unrelenting force the stud began the slow process of spitting the his partner with his cock, Simon throwing his head back and moaning in staccato breaths as he was taken for the ride of his life. The spear invading his guts slowly forged its way forward. The invasion was so massive the bulge of the cock could be seen moving up the Simon's belly on the livestream, several of the stream’s viewers pondering out loud how he could even survive such internal trauma. As the bulge of the head came to a rest inside of Simon’s chest he could feel his overstretched hole make contact with Nick's pubes. “Hnnngggggg!” Simon moaned lustily in discomfort, moving the camera around to show the massive testicles resting against his freckled butt, then to his front to see the bulge moving under his ribs as he wiggled on the beastly column, smiling in between winces to the livestream “I can’t believe it’s all the way inside.” “Good job buddy,” Nick stated impatiently as he tightened his grip on the petite ginger, “Now time to get fucked!” With a grin the musclestud pulled the human off the shaft by a foot and simply let go. With Simon’s legs not in place to support his own weight he simply fell back down to the hilt and cried out in a girlish shriek. While laughing at the twink's response, the musclegod grabbed him around the waist and neck and began to pound away at the guy's insides, alternating between thrusting upwards to bounce the human on top of his hips and moving his victim physically up and down the shaft, all the while the bulge in the belly clearly visible as the human’s insides were pushed aside to make way for a new organ. “S-s-slow down…hhhnnnn… it’s t-t-t-too much!” Simon stutteringly cried. “Shut up nerd, this is what you wanted isn’t it?” Nick goaded back between thrusts while the lewd of his balls slapping the boy’s freckled butt filled the air, “This is what cock hungry little sluts like you deserve.” “You’re fucking up my body! I’m fucking cumming! Holy shit. Oh my god oh my god oh my god I think I’m fucking dying!” Simon could barely focus on his camera work now, just trying to survive as his body was tossed about like a ragdoll in the dominating bodybuilder's grasp. The chat meanwhile was going crazy. “Holy fuck I already blew my load!” “Do you think he’ll live? He’s going to need an ambulance after this… maybe a hearse.” Nick grunted as he continued to thrust into the smaller man, his breathing becoming rapid as he approached orgasm. Simon’s moans of discomfort had turned to moans of pleasure, his body becoming accustomed to the intrusion of the massive pole. “I’m getting clo-“ Simon started to moan before Nick wrapped his hand over his mouth, silencing him. “Shut up.” Nick goaded again, trying to focus on the tightness of the twink around his cock. By this point, the violence of his thrusts combined with his immense strength now had the walls shaking as the bed dented the wall it was against. As he reached his peak, the musclegod could feel his cock swell, his bouncing balls growing tighten right as he hilted into the redhead. As the first shot of cum blasted his partner's colon, he tightened his grip around the Simon’s neck, Simon gasping as he was pumped full of thick cream. Even while gasping, the twink never forgot about his viewership, his arm still held out in front to capture the selfie of his belly swelling with seed even as his other hand defensively grasped as the stud's massive mitt over his mouth. Simon shot another tiny load onto the chest of the muscleman. With a few more spurts the musclestud’s orgasm died down. As Nick released his grasp the lightheaded twink fell forward into a hug against the expansive chest of the musclestud, minding to still hold the camera at arm’s length and look into the lens as he huffed in his own exhaustion, his body moving up and down with every breath of the muscled beast beneath him. “You did good dude, most guys can't handle more than half of my meat.” Nick said with a sigh. With a pop and a splash he lifted Simon off his massive member, a waterfall of gooey seed pouring out of Simon’s hole and down onto the bed. The thick 18-inch cock fell onto Nick's pecs with a thud, his cum splattering on both their chests as Nick brought Simon back down, sandwiching their dicks between them. “Still one more job left for you to do though,” Nick hinted, “Gonna need you to lick me clean before I’m done with you.” Simon gave a submissive moan as he looked up into Nick's eyes and began to service him, licking Nick's pecs while stroking the cum-covered cock with one hand, the other hand extended out to give his audience the best view. Nick saw Simon look towards the side table before looking up to give him a wink. Following the glance he saw a pair of handcuffs. “Bondage eh?” Nick said as he grabbed the handcuffs and roughly restrained the twink. Grabbing the phone from Simon’s hand he glanced at the livestream window, considering ending the broadcast by simply crushing the device in his hand, however he reconsidered as he saw the viewer count approach ten thousand and donations rolled in by the hundreds of dollars. “Alright buddy, your viewers want a show? Let’s give ‘em a show.” Without warning Nick shoved Simon off the bed, crashing to the floor with a startled yelp and unable to stop the fall for his bound wrists. Nick was standing over him now, the livestreaming cell phone firmly in hand. “What the hell are you doing!?” “Oh stop whining.” Nick barked, “On your feet.” Simon scrambled up to his feet, his head coming to just level with Nick's throbbing cock as his frightened eyes stared past the cell phone and into Nick’ plotting eyes. “Lick me clean.” Nick ordered. Simon moved his face towards the thick monster with trepidation as he extended his tongue. Though he loved domination and sucking cock, this was something different entirely, it felt perilous, like his life actually might be in danger. As soon as the tip of his tongue touched the cock head Nick palmed the twink's entire head and forced it onto his meat, driving half of the 18-inch beast down Simon's throat. Simon let out a muffled yelp and tried to pull his cum coated face away, but Nick's hand held firm. “Suck.” Tears poured out of Simon's eyes as he bobbed his head up and down Nick's massive cock. He extended his tongue out to try and slurp up the plentiful amounts of gooey seed running down the vein-covered pole, trying to pleasure Nick enough to let him free. Instead, Nick shoved him all the way down his member, holding the small man in place as thousands watched. Nick smirked as the redhead choked on his dick. He enjoyed feeling Simon spasm as he fought for air, his cuffed arms flailing to try to break free. He regarded the livestream view of the phone for a moment, noticing that the viewer count was now over twelve thousand. The comments we’re pretty great too. “Do you think he’ll snuff him? That would be so hot!” “He better let Simon go, I can’t jerk off to this slut’s stream if he’s dead.” “What a lucky guy, taking a massive cock like that…” Simon's face turned red, then blue, then started to lose color entirely. His hands, previously twitching to try and free himself, fell limply at his sides. “Heh, pathetic.” Nick remarked, pulling him off his dick to let Simon fall to the ground like a sack of potatoes. As Simon coughed and gasped while regaining consciousness Nick squatted over him, completely eclipsing his body. He shoved the phone in the Simon's face, making sure that the viewers could get a good look at the twink's cum glazed expression from the forced face fucking. “You’re fucking worthless, you know that?” Nick goaded the redhead, grabbing the human’s jaw and looking into the frightened man's eyes with a look of disgust, “The only thing sluts like you are good for is to be used up and thrown away by real men like me.” “Please..” Simon gasped in between fitful coughs, “Please no more.” Simon was suddenly grabbed by the neck and thrown over his desk with his rear hanging off of the edge, only exacerbating his coughing fit as Nick pinned his cuffed hands behind his back. Nick positioned the phone in front of Simon's face, perfectly framing the twink and the massive muscleman behind him. “What the hell are you doing!?” Simon screamed. Nick placed one hand on the human’s upper back, pinning him in place. He used the other hand to guide the head of his cock to Simon’s hole, the rivulets of precum effortlessly falling into the gaping orifice as Nick readied himself to fuck Simon's brains out. “This is going to hurt, try to enjoy it.” Nick taunted. “Help! Please he’s killing me!” Simon cried out. “Someone on the stream send help! I’m too young to die!” Simon screamed as Nick pierced his anus, shoving his whole length deep in one go. Simon let out a high pitched scream. He was in utter agony as the massive intrusion forged its own path through his body. Despite taking Nick's cock all the way before, this time Nick clearly wasn't holding back, plowing Simon with violent force. His cock was so long and thick and hard that it was busting through Simon’s intestines and his vital organs. And every time his cock tore through an organ, a spasm of pleasure went through Nick’s body as he felt his cock destroy the living tissue. Simon could feel everything: the pulse of the musclegod as the shaft twitched with every heartbeat, the unrelenting pressure as the head pushed through his body, spearing his insides without regard for how he might survive, and his heart as it screamed out with pain as if having a heart attack. With what little air he had left Simon coughed, bright red blood falling from his mouth into the table as a sign of just how thoroughly the beast had destroyed his insides. “Please don’t do this. I’ll do anything!” He cried and pleaded as Nick ground their hips together, “I’ll give you everything I have. I’ll be your slave! You could have me whenever you want! Please I don’t want to die!” The chat meanwhile was flooded with comments as they watched Simon's eyes roll to the back of his head. "C'mon dude! Wreck that slut!" "Fuck his brains out!" "Aw yeah, break that bitch!" Nick smirked as he started to hump the man under him, using Simon as little more than a cock sleeve for his pleasure. The thrusts were short, sharp and brutal. He only pulled out two or three inches before slamming back in place, the force of the thrust causing Simon to cough up more blood with every impact, the hefty nuts filling the room with a slapping noise that drowned out the slushy wet sound of the human’s internal organs being repeatedly torn and bruised. His huge abs muscles were pushing his cock deeper and deeper inside Simon’s ass. The chat went wild as they watched the incredible power of Nick’s fucking. They watched Nick’s huge muscles flex and writhe and smash his cock into the puny body of his partner. They were totally turned on by this display of total muscle domination. As the thrusts increased in tempo and length Simon started to realize that he wouldn’t survive. He couldn't feel the lower half of his body anymore. This sadistic muscleman had utterly wrecked his internal organs. His life flashed before his eyes: his life, his home, his family, his various sexual partners, his hopes and dream, his entire future destroyed. Then he heard bones cracking. Simon’s pelvis was cracking apart. It was being broken apart by Nick’s powerful thrusts. Nick thrusts became longer and harder, his grunts and straining more pronounced as he approached climax. “Here I cum dude!” He grunted, slamming forward with as much force as possible. Simon felt the cock hilt, coughing up another gout of blood as he felt the cock expand inside him. As jets of sperm filled what little space was left in him, it quickly ran out of room, the next shots coming out of the twink's mouth and nose as spurts in sync with the stud's cumshots. Cum sprayed all over the phone, covering the video in a milky haze. It looked like Simon was vomiting cum when in reality his throat had just become an extension of Nick’s urethra, the pearlescent substance spurting from his mouth as he gasped for air. The climax began to ebb and the cum flowing from Simon’s mouth slowed to a dribble. Simon gasped for air, the darkness started to fade from the periphery of his vision and an idea start to dawn on him: He might live. Nick pushed himself up and began to pull out of the twink's body, his long cock pulling out with a wet popping sound, a river of pearlescent cum with streaks of blood dripping down Simon’s balls to the floor. Nick brought the phone up, wiped it off, and panned downwards to show Simon's wrecked body, his head buried in a thick puddle of blood and cum, a second pool on the ground beneath him. Nick smirked deviously to the viewers of the livestream as he showed off his handiwork. “Whelp,” Nick chuckled as he addressed the viewers directly, “he was a fun fuck, but I think I broke him.” The chat by this point was going wild. A few viewers were mourning the end of their favorite camwhore, but most were absolutely ecstatic to see Simon filled and drenched in jizz. “Oh man, that was intense!” “Dang, I guess no more Simon streams.” “That sexy musclestud should put his credit card info in the app so we can send him cash to do stuff.” That last chat caught Nick’s attention. He wasn’t short of cash, but who couldn’t use a bit more? With a quick tap over to the settings page he replaced Simon’s credit card info with his own. It was a novel idea, he had never made money off of his prey before, nor had he crowdsourced their torment, but there is a first time for everything. He looked into the camera to address the streamers. “Alright you horny voyeurs, time to pay up!” Nick smiled while framing his squirming gut in frame, “You pay, I do, so tell me what you want to see here before my little toy expires.” Just then a paid chat splashed across screen, “$350: Tease him for a few minutes.” “Alright kid, how ya doing?” Nick asked as he lifted Simon’s cum-drenched face out of the pool of jizz and blood on the table. “Please, please let me go!” Simon gasped. “Heh there's no saving you now buddy. How old are you again?” Nick asked while giving a mischievous smile to the camera. “I just turned twenty! Please, let me go!” Simon cried back while sobbing. Nick grinned, “Twenty years on this planet, but now you're nothing but a broken cumdump. I'm gonna blow a huge fucking load up your ass when I crush that cute little twink body of yours. Aw yeah dude, my muscles love to snuff little twerps like you. Makes me cum so fucking hard.” Simon wailed and sobbed in response, the cruel musclestud making the pain he felt all that much worse with his words. The chat was ecstatic, “Oh man, I’m going to be jerkin it to this vid for the next five years!” one of the commenters remarked. Nick was enjoying the directed torment thoroughly; who knew it could be so profitable to torment prey? He usually did it for free! “$1000: Make him admit he’s done for!” “Shhh, it’s okay Simon, shhh.” The musclestud flipped Simon onto his back, gently patting Simon’s head. Nick straddled the broken twink, flexing for Simon and the camera, his sweaty muscle pumped and glistening, every deeply-carved striation and vascular web visible. "This is what a real man looks like." He flexed his arm and admired the beauty of the bicep, raising it to lips and giving it a kiss. "Pure power, right there. You think you stand a chance of surviving?" All that Simon could do is sob and beg incoherently in response. “I’m looking for an answer, bitch.” Nick said more firmly, still getting no coherent response, “What will you be when I'm done with you?” “I’ll be dead!” He sobbed, “You’re going to fuck me to death!” Nick gave a wink to the camera, his actions hopefully satisfying the viewers. A few more paid chats same through, but nothing to really take note of until a massive one emerged: “$5000: Crush him! Grind him down.” “Alright Simon, it’s been fun, for me at least…” Nick advised while pulling Simon up and wrapping him in a tight bearhug. “But now your viewers want me to crush you into paste. Any last words?” “No no no no no no…” Was all that Simon could whimper over and over again, seeming to succomb the internal damage Nick had caused already. Nick chuckled, shrugging. “Oh well,” He said as he moved the two of them over the bed so that the viewers could get a full view of Simon's last moments. “Something about snuffing my prey always gets me real hard!” Nick said as he winked to the camera, giving a devilish smile. Filled with kill-lust, Nick shifted his hips and shoved his dick back into the tender asshole. The bodybuilder could feel the twink's ribs tremble beneath his crushing grip. Nick held it for a moment, relishing the feel of bone ready to break at his command. His python arms unleashed their full power. cccrrrKRIK! CCrrrrSNAP! Simon let out a groan."YEEEAAHH!!! C'MON! C'MON!" Nick taunted as more ribs splintered, snapped, and drove sharply into Simon's lungs. Nick's dick pumped the guy's anus like an relentless piston. Nick squeezed hungrily, insatiable for the snap of each rib. "Isn't this what you wanted?" Nick said softly into Simon's ear, "No? Wasn't that what you were thinking about when you were watching me at the bar? Thinking about my awesome strength? My huge fucking muscles?" He continued to constrict his prey, excited by the sudden surrender and pop of an unknown bone or the squish of an internal organ. “Fuck, crunch for me you dumb little slut!” Nick cried out as he gave a final crushing squeeze. "uh..uhhh....UHHHH!!!!!" Simon cried out loudly as his own ribcage imploded, his heart compressed and instantly crushed against his deforming spine and bursting internal organs. His expression was frozen in shock, his mouth gasped twice like a dying fish, before his face relaxed and the life that animated his eyes evaporated. Spasms of death surged through Simon's ass giving Nick even more pleasure as he thrust his cock in and out of his ass, which was now twitching in death. Nick yelled orgasmed again, filling up Simon’s body with spurt after spurt of sperm. Cum and blood poured from both ends of Simon, soaking the bed below. After many spurts of cum Nick finally stopped and pulled his huge cock out of Simon’s mangled body. “As I was saying before, there’s just something so hot about crushing preyboys that I can’t ah.. ahh!” Nick moaned in ecstasy as his cock flared again and painted photo of Simon and his family on the desk with a blast of musclestud spunk, sending it shattering to the floor. “Just can’t help myself.” Nick said while panting from the exertion. He knelt over the body, panting hard from the exertion of the kill, sweat dripping off his face, powerful shoulders, and chest. Looking at the clock he realized it was 2AM, about time to wrap things up. The chat meanwhile was wondering what came next. “Well folks that looks like about it for me I-“ Nick began, but was interrupted by another sponsored chat, “$2000: Blow your load on the corpse and tease it!” The musclestud had just blown his load… But who was he to disappoint an audience? He turned to the wrecked body on the bed and grasped his massive cock. “Alright Simon, I’ll be generous and give you one last load,” he bragged as he pumped his length to full hardness. Despite having just cum, it wasn’t difficult for Nick to become aroused again. He loved to revel in what is body did to his prey, their former forms completely destroyed by his powerful god-like body, He started to think about what Simon must have been like - confidant, slutty, educated, he stole all of that in order to pleasure himself and make a quick buck, and he loved it. Nick flexed as he stroked his monster cock, his eyes closed as he reveled in his own power. He picked Simon’s head up with one hand and jammed it into the huge crevice between his pecs. He flexed his monstrous pecs and crushed the man’s face between those huge globes of rock hard muscle, breaking his cheekbones. Then he rubbed the broken face all over his pecs and abs. That was enough to send him over the edge. He tossed the broken body back onto the bed and gripped his meat with both hands. Nick roared as the first shot of his seed splattered over the corpse, blasting like a firehose. Cum immediately covered the entire body, inch thick layers of cum covering Simon until he was unrecognizable. Nick aimed his cock back at the gaping asshole in front of him, and shot a long spray right back into it, laughing the whole time. The rest of the shots were just as voluminous, soaking the rest of the body in semen. Finally after what seemed like 5 minutes, Nick's orgasm finally slowed back down to a trickle. It was finally time to end the stream. “I’d like to thank everyon-“ His sign-off was once again interrupted, “$5000: Crush his skull with your hands!” Nick chuckled. To think he’d been doing that for free for so long. He aimed the camera downwards to give the viewers a good view and lifted up Simon's head with both hands. The audience watched with rapt attention as the striated muscles of Nick's forearms writhed and blossomed with veins. His biceps engorged with blood and his deltoids formed hard, tight curvatures-literally the size of bowling balls. His pecs oozed out meatily and brushed against the back of his prey's head. They all heard the hollow crack, then more crunching noises, and finally the gruesome sound of blood spilling copiously to the floorboards. Nick let go of the wet sponge that his fingers had sunken into and the body fell back to the bed. "Now, THAT is how it is done." Nick said as he curled his arms up into a double bicep pose. He wetly kissed the peaked heads of each bicep and his eyes adored their carved perfection. Letting out a satisfied sigh, Nick stepped off the bed. He reached for the phone, which was still on and surprisingly untouched by the torrent of cum and blood that had covered the bed and desk. “Thanks for the fun dudes!” He signed off of the stream and collected his things, taking a quick shower in Simon’s bathroom before making his way towards the door. The musclestud before he walked out of the building never to be seen again.

Hello everyone, I noticed on my hard drive that I archived 4 stories from adonisobsessed from before the Tumbler purge. Roid rage “What did you just say, twerp?” Tanner’s deep and commanding voice rumbles angrily out of his big chest. “N-n-othing, Tanner.” Carl replies meekly. Tanner’s anger doesn’t subside. He throws off his shirt, revealing his devine body to the nerdy Carl. Tanner balls his fist, ready to throw punches. “You don’t get off that easy, runt. I heard you talking shit. Now man up and admit to it, before I gotta beat it out of you.” Carl’s face is mixed with fear and lust as he takes studs full muscular figure. “I said.” Started Carl quietly. “I said that if you were roid raging this bad I wouldn’t want to see how badly the roids shriveled up your balls and cock.” Tanner let’s out a short cruel laugh. “You think roids did this? That roids created sexy guns. That roids pumped me full with muscle?” Tanner bounces his pecs, loving Carl’s fixated stare. “C'mon Tanner, you were just an undersized football player a month ago, now you are a few sizes larger than the biggest fitness models. No way you didn’t get there without roids.” Tanner smirks, flexing his biceps to their unpumped 21 inches. Carl nearly passes out from all the musculature being flexed in his face. “Oh I definitely took performance boosters all right, just not roids.” “You think that ‘roids’ shriveled up my cock and balls? Well, let’s check.” Tanner peeled back the waistband of his gymshorts. Apparently going commando, Carl had a clear window at Tanner’s endowment. And what an endowment it was, a donkey sized dick with orange sized balls, Tanner’s cock was the opposite of shriveled up. It was odd, because Carl could’ve sworn his roommate had just been averagely hung when he had seen him naked a month or so ago, but people don’t grow dicks as big as Tanner’s overnight. “Nope, think I’m pretty good in the cock and balls department, certainly haven’t had any complaints.” Tanner grabs his crotch for emphasis, his big and still flaccid cock barely fitting inside his oversized mittens. “But-but, the roid rage…” Carl starts. Tanner just interrupts him, letting another chuckle. “Nah man, I’m not raging, that’s just me begining to realise I’m the big man between us. Now that my biceps the size of your head, and I’ve got veins thicker than your dick, I can’t just treat just as an equal, I gotta be the alpha between us now. Tanner gives Carl a patronising pat on the head, and still doesn’t peel his waistband back up. His cock, already bigger flacid than Carl’s when his is erect, grows red and angry as blood starts pumping through it and it slowly grows hard. "Now, I think it’s time you accept your new place between us too….” Tanner is hit by a wave of pleasure and rubs his ripped abs. Damn did those experimental growth hormones the coach gave him make him horny. “…and you come to terms with your new position at my feet.” Tanner barely even got to finish his sentence before Carl’s tongue started worshipping his thick and long cock. --- That’s not an m60 in my pants, I’m just happy to see you. You can’t help but snicker as you pull the trigger on the controller, sniping your friend from half the map away for the third time that evening. You likely wouldn’t have this much fun if your friend didn’t overreact so much to any time he lost. “You camping bitch! Don’t you have anything better to do than ruin my games.” There it was, classic overreacting Danny, it never got old. His insults were just amusing coming from him, his voice nasally betraying his weak body, even over just voice chat. “I bet you’re just upset because I shoved my gargantuan cock down the throat of that girl of yours.” Danny continued. It was just getting sad now. You knew Danny pretty well. You also knew that Danny had gotten plenty rejections once anyone saw his pathetic dick. You had just wanted to comment on that when new memories suddenly flooded your mind, replacing any thoughts of Danny with a tiny dick. No, no, Danny was speaking the truth all right, his cock was massive, gargantuan even. He loved taking it out, showing how thick and veiny it was. Wasn’t gay, just bragging on Danny’s part…. “Last I remembered Danny, girls wouldn’t want to come close to you. They just assume your bulge is padded by a few socks down there. And you’re definitely still way to scrawny to have Melisa be interested in giving you blowjobs.” You smirk, happy with your retort. “What you talking about bitch? Scrawny? I’m 280 pounds of solid beef and you know it.” Your mouth goes dry. Of course, Dan, the guy who had to order custom made chairs to carry his massive muscular weight. Why had you called him scrawny? His thick muscular chest was all you thought about when ‘fucking’ Melisa. You had been upset he had fucked her last night, the bed slamming against the wall as his fine cock had given her ‘the first real fuck of her life.’ But you had mostly just been upset it hadn’t been you who got to ride his massive manhood while worshiping Danny’s pecs How had you even for a moment thought of Danny as anything besides the big, hung, sexy, hulking brute who was the only one who could back up the threats he made in videogames. --- Big Requests My former buddy had a very self satisfactory smirk plastered on his face in the gym changing room. A smirk that seemed present in every fiber of his newly huge and muscular body. “C’mon man.” I begged. “You said you would get me some of those hyper steroid’s your father is working on.” He didn’t even look up once he heard my small and winy voice. “Sorry, bud.” His now deep voice boomed. “Been real busy the last few weeks helping out the cheer leading team.” He grabbed his filled crotch for emphasis, like the first thing that jumped to my mind whenever he mentioned any girl wasn’t how his massive schlong was going to rearrange their inside. “You promised you’d let me join you within godhood within days. It has been months, what’s taking so long?” I moaned “Truth be told…” My buddy grabbed a white tablet out of his bag. “I have gotten my hands on more of those hyper steroids…” He threw the white tablet down his own throat. “Just been using them on myself to grow even bigger.” His smirk grew as he ruffled my hair roughly. “Now, I’ll be sure to get you some as soon of those hyper steroids as I get tired off growing bigger and manlier every day by just taking a single tablet.” “Gotta warn you though, that might take a while. --- The Taller Brother “Ey little bro, I wanna talk to you!” His deep voice boomed across our large yard. I ducked into the nearest bush, hoping he hadn’t seen me yet. God not now. Please let some bimbo distract him for another couple of hours. “You been avoiding me brah? You know that won’t help.” I pushed my face even more into the ground. I prayed the grass was tall enough that he wouldn’t spot me. I held my breath. A few minutes passed, I thought he moved on when suddenly… “Gotcha!” He pulled me off the ground with just one of his muscular arms. He had a sadistic grin on his handsome face. His muscles never broke a sweat while he lifted me out of the dirt. No, not his muscles. My muscles. My handsomeness, My size. My bulge. He stole it from me, it wasn’t his, he hadn’t worked his ass off every day for the last few years. It looked good on him though… I swallowed, my drained body quivering. “Stupid sexy Sarah, made me forget we still had some business to finish up, right lil’ man?” “After all, the modeling ad specified they’re only looking for guys over 6′3. I’m still no inch taller than 5′7 I tried breaking out of his deadlock. His muscles wouldn’t bulge. “You on the other hand, you’re like what, 6′4? You got more than a few inches to spare.” “No! Please, we can work someth…” I was interrupted by a violent noogie. “Don’t be silly, little man” His grin widened. “It’s payback time.” I half heard him mumble some old incantation. I felt the magic pressure all my muscles in my body. It was a feeling I’d getting unpleasantly familiar with. He dropped me to the ground. A ground that already was little farther away than when I got picked up. My pants started looking ridiculous as my bones got shorter and shorter. I stood up again, but he already was taller than me. But he didn’t stop there. I saw him sprawling towards the sky, past 6′3. Past 6,7. When he finally stopped I barely reached his pecs. He must have been nearing 7 foot, and I was two foot smaller. “Please, Micheal, be reasonable, you took too much. You look thinner this way, give me back some of my size.” I would do anything to not have to go through life as a 5 foot twerp. “You know what, you’re right I do look thinner being this tall.” I smiled, glad he finally saw reason. “Luckily you still have plenty of muscle left I can burrow….” --- These stories are from adonisobsessed and not from me! All Credit goes to him!

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 1: Move-in day your freshman year of college is nerve-wracking for everyone. But for me, it was doubly so. Like most other freshmen at my midwestern university, I was moving into a dorm on campus. My new roommate had been assigned randomly via a lottery. All I knew was his name, email, plus what little I could glean from social media. Not much. Frank Ryan, from Dallas, Texas. His only profile photo (if it was even his) was a thumbnail image of a high school football player mid-play. I couldn't really make out what he looked like. For 18-year-old me, a total nerd with an unhealthy obsession with muscle-bound jocks, this was more than enough to make my heart pound and my imagination reel. After Frank was assigned as my roommate in July, I had sent him a long email: How excited I was to be roommates, where I'm from, what I'll be studying, logistical details about my arrival, etc. His reply back was terse. Sounds good man - looking fwd. I move in 1 day b4 u Frank Gulp. --- I was moving all by myself. My parents lived in California and couldn't fly out with me. So when I arrived at the residence hall (buzzing with activity from all the other arrivals), it was just me lugging two enormous suitcases, drenched with sweat from the effort. I got to the door of my room, 201B. I heard the sound of someone's feet inside, plus another buzzing noise I couldn't recognize. There was a faint, manly aroma in the air. Should I knock? I asked myself. I decided I should. I gently tapped the door. No answer. I knocked harder. No answer. Then I pounded the door, but got no response. I lurked outside for a few minutes, unsure what to do. I took a deep breath and decided to go in. The door was unlocked. "HELLO?" I said, to announce myself. "Frank?" I walked in and saw what remains, to this day, the most shocking image of my life. A monstrous, shirtless man was standing with his back to me. His olive-skinned body looked genuinely unreal -- impossible to describe how much muscle hung on his enormous frame. I gauged he was probably 6'4, but his slightly hairy back looked almost as wide as he was tall. Even more startling than his back was his ass, which was so large it literally sucked his XXL gym shorts into its crack, so I could see each globe of his bubble butt in amazing detail. He was standing barefoot on a grey towel, even his calves bulging unnaturally. The muscle freak had noise-canceling headphones on (which explained why he hadn't heard me knocking). I heard a buzzing noise and saw he was holding a hair trimmer. I realized he was standing in front of the mirror, buzzing his chest. As I stepped into the small room, he still hadn't heard me. I smelled the intoxicating scent of sweat, as if there were clouds of testosterone in the air. "HELLO?" I said again, my voice quavering. He didn't turn around, but kept bouncing his head (which looked tiny compared to his body) to the music playing in his headphones. I crept closer, and suddenly caught sight of his eyes in the mirror reflection. Startled, he whipped his massive body around. The room was so small -- and his reaction was so quick -- that his bare, left pec slammed right into my face with tremendous force. I flew backwards three feet and landed on my ass. "Frank?" I said as I stood up. "It's me, James. Your roommate." "James?! FUCK! You scared the shit out of me, dude!" A voice to match his body: Deep. Hyper-masculine. Unreal. "I'm sorry," I muttered. "I knocked a bunch of times, but you had your headphones in." My eyes made their way up to Frank's face. I actively tried to ignore what I saw: a face that looked like a young Henry Cavill, only with a buzz-cut and a thick, dark beard. My new roommate was a Mr. Olympia-sized bodybuilder. That was enough for now. I couldn't deal with the fact that he had a perfect face, too. "No worries, man," he said, smiling, his voice so deep it sent a jolt of pleasure right to my dick. His eyes were gleaming. "Great to meet you. Sorry to bump into you. And for the mess. I was just trimming my chest..." I now noticed the pile of dark body hair on the towel on the floor, and that his HUGE pecs were trimmed on one side, dark and furry on the other. This guy was 18?! "It's fine. I didn't know you'd be so...so..." Now I couldn't take my eyes off his pecs. They were only a foot or so from my face. Eye level. I wanted to touch them more than anything in the world. I started to blush. Veiny. Hairy. Juicy. One of them twitched involuntarily. I thought I might faint. Frank helped me out: "So big? Yeah, I'm starting as a lineman on the football team. Been bulking up this summer -- gained 50 pounds!" Frank flexed right arm. "Yeaaa buddy!" The shockingly defined bicep that formed must have been 24 inches, at least. "Holy shit..." I mumbled. I was starting to feel dizzy. I craned up my neck to look him in the eye, so I wouldn't get a hard-on from staring at his body. But his face was so handsome that I went even more red. "Anyway, I'm glad you're finally here, because I wanted to tell you something. You see how the bunk bed is all fucked up?" Those shoulders. Each one was the size of a basketball. That beard. That voice. It was so ridiculously deep. Barely sounded human. It was like every time he spoke, someone was caressing my dick. "James, you there?" "Huh?" I said. "You spaced out there for a sec. You got distracted?" He smiled and winked, and bounced his pecs -- more innocent than arrogant. "Anyway, I was saying -- you see how the bed is all fucked up?" I now noticed that the bunk bed was indeed fucked up. Instead of being stacked vertically, both beds were laid side by side, almost touching each other. They left almost no floorspace in the small room. Frank continued: "Well, when I got here, they said that we had to set it up this way. It turns out I'm too heavy for the bunks. It's a safety hazard if you're over 300 pounds because they might collapse when two people get in them. I'm 320. Can you believe that shit? So they made me move them side by side. I don't really care, it's fine this way, but I wanted you to know in case you mind crawling over my bed to get to yours. It's fine if you want to swap roommates with someone else. They might still let you." "NO! It's fine! I don't mind," I said with far too much enthusiasm. "You sure? I know it's annoying." "Don't worry," I assured him. "Cool, I appreciate you being so chill about it. Here, let me help with your stuff." Before I could object, Frank bolted out the hallway door, bubble butt bouncing behind him, and grabbed both my enormous bags. As if they weighed no more than feathers, he dropped them in the room and closed the door. There was barely any space in the room. His pecs were once again mere inches from my face. I couldn't decide which I loved more, the furry one or the buzzed one. "Don't want to let the AC out," he said. "You mind if I finish this up while you're unpacking?" he asked, pointing down to his half-furry, half-buzzed torso. "No, not at all." I realized I had little chest hairs all over my face, from where his sweaty pec had slapped into me. I turned my back to Frank and unpacked my stuff, or tried to. I could barely think. I was just picking things up, putting them back down, in a daze. My hands were shaking. I tried to pretend that a bearded, 18-year-old, 320-pound, super-heavyweight bodybuilder wasn't trimming his body hair three feet away. As if I couldn't hear him wheezing. Fuck, even the way he held the beard trimmer in his giant paws was hot. Then I noticed all the jock paraphernalia littered around the room: Protein powder, creatine, trophies, supplements, a white jockstrap hanging on the door handle, a football helmet, bodybuilding magazines, a sweaty wife-beater on the floor. Was that a cum rag in the corner? I realized how intense the smell in the room was. Not mildewy or sour. A rich, earthy, masculine musk. Pure pheromones. Against my concerted will, my cock started to harden. Out of nowhere, Frank's massive, calloused hand clasped my entire shoulder. I gasped and spun around to face him. His twitchy, veiny pecs -- fully buzzed now -- were four inches from my face. The dark bristly chest hair looked like it was already starting to grow back. It took all the self-control I had not to bury my face in them. "Hey man," Frank said, his voice serious and deep. "There's something else I wanted to talk to you about. Maybe we can sit down." I sat down on the bed, my arms covering my lap to hide my throbbing erection. Frank sat down right beside me, no personal space at all. The bed creaked loudly. His arousing smell was even more intense up close. Plus, somehow, his mounds of muscle looked even freakier seated and relaxed. Each of his hairy, veiny arms was thicker than my leg. Despite the serious expression on his face, my cock was starting to leak. "Look," he began, looking into my eyes earnestly. "You seem like a really chill guy, and, uh, there's something I, uh...I wanted to..." He trailed off. Was HE nervous? I couldn't believe this monster who could rip my arm off was stammering. "There's something you want to tell me?" I looked up from Frank's six pack, his perfect, heaving pecs, past his bulging, gorilla-like neck, his thick beard and sensual lips, and locked eyes with him. HE was blushing! "Yeah. It's something I haven't told many people about. But I've been thinking... New school, new roommate... I ought to warn you, in case you're not cool with it." "Warn me about what?" "I'm, uh... I'm...Um..." He was crimson red now. He hunched over, looking defeated, yet this posture only made his bare muscles look more swollen and unreal. When he lifted his arm up to scratch his forehead nervously, a 24-inch peak formed, and dark bushels of pit hair released an even stronger musk. I gasped. "It's OK, Frank, you can tell me." As I spoke, I reached out and touched his hairy shoulder. I was both desperate to touch his body and trying to be reassuring. Yet the muscle felt so rock-hard that I gulped with disbelief. "I'm... I'm....You should know I'm... I'm into, uh, into, um... Other... guys." "You're gay?" I said, shell-shocked. Now he was not just blushing, his lip was quivering. He looked like he might cry. But his eyes remained locked with mine, almost bravely. "I just thought it might be weird for you, sharing a room with... with... Well...I wanted to warn you." I sighed. "Well, I appreciate the warning. But it's not an issue, Frank." His eyes brightened. He smiled. So fucking adorable, I thought. "It's not?" "No, it's not a problem. Gay guys and straight guys get paired up all the time. It's not like being gay means you can't control yourself around your roommate." God, I thought to myself, I'm proof of this: How badly I wanted to kiss him right now. "I was so worried to tell you," he said. "Last month when you emailed me, I almost thought of telling you then. There are only a few other people I've ever mentioned it to. No one on the football team knows. They all assume I'm straight, because, you know." He gestured at his 320 pounds of beefy, barely clothed muscle. My throat went dry. "To be honest, Frank," I said, "I probably should have said something, too. It would have been a lot easier for you. I'm into guys too." His eyes widened. "WHAT!? You serious!?" "Uh, yeah..." "You're kidding me. You are too?" "Yep! Small world, right? Or whatever the expression... You know what I mean." Frank's mind looked completely blown. "You're fucking with me." "No, I am not." "Bro...That makes me so happy." "Me too. Honestly, I also felt a little worried about being paired with a straight guy. Wasn't sure how he'd react." "Dude..." He trailed off, and his eyes looked me up and down. Was he checking me out? Suddenly, Frank pulled me in for a bear hug. I felt the abrasive texture of his chest stubble, the pecs hard as granite, breathed in his sweaty musk. "I'm just so happy how this turned out," he said. My dick went from semi to rock hard in about one second, well beyond my control. I mean, a bare-chested bodybuilder the size of a Mr. Olympia was hugging me. I felt mortified. Even then, at 18, I knew I was quite hung, about 8 inches, and that my hard-on would be conspicuous. Yet his grasp was so strong, his musk so heavenly, there was nothing I could do but squeeze him tighter. Then I felt it. Frank's cock was hard too. 9 or 10 inches, from the feel of it. Suddenly I realized that Frank wasn't hugging me. He was groping me. His hands were squeezing my ass, my lower back, the back of my neck. He was wheezing, moaning, in a horned up kind of way. "Fuck ya, fuck bro... fuck ya..." he muttered quietly. I felt his thick beard and tongue caressing my neck, smelled the beautiful pheromones that wafted from his hairy pits. Then he started kissing me on the mouth, his tongue gentler than I would have expected. I was in such a state of shock that I didn't even reciprocate. I just let him grope me and kiss me, held captive in his beastly arms, my eyes wide open. The situation had escalated faster than I ever could have imagined. It had only been 10 minutes since I learned that the biggest, sexiest, hairiest muscle freak I'd ever seen was going to be my college roommate. Now he was kissing me, squeezing me, caressing my dick with his strong hands, pulling off my clothes... Frank shoved my face into his cleavage. Each pec was the size of a textbook. I sucked on his nipples in ecstacy. "AHH FUCK BRO!" he moaned -- so loud that I was sure the R.A. down the hall would hear it. As I did, it occurred to me that Frank had probably not met many other openly gay men. I might have even been the first. Maybe he thought that it was automatic for two guys -- once it was established that they were both gay -- to go at it like rabbits. (How ironic, I thought, that this hyper-sexualized muscle god probably had less experience in bed than I did.) Frank's naivete and eagerness, while perhaps a little sad, were also charming -- and flattering. Everything I did, like kissing his neck, or brushing my hand over his shaft, elicited ten times more arousal than I was expecting it to. When I slipped my hand into his gym shorts and cupped his grapefruit-sized balls, pre-cum gushed from his cock. "Fuck yeah dude. AW! AW! AW!" Moaning louder than ever, Frank laid me out on one of the beds. The mattress was bare. (Whether it was his bed or mine, I wasn't sure yet). He pinned me down -- his buzzed, veiny muscles looking even freakier as they writhed on top of me. The 18-year-old mountain of muscle kissed my neck, my lips, with more passion than I would have ever felt entitled to. His cock, which turned out to be more like 10.5 inches -- as superlative as the body it was attached to -- had burst out of his gym shorts, and pressed against my abdomen, still leaking a stream of pre. I could tell we were both close to cumming. Yet something in me snapped. I regained my senses. "Frank. FRANK. Wait a minute." I rolled him over onto his back. The bed frame squealed. I sat up on top of his teardrop-shaped super-quads, looking down at his surprised expression. From this angle, a giant shelf of pec meat obfuscated part of his face. His shockingly well-defined six pack pulsed in and out as he breathed heavily. His cock oozed more pre. "What?" he asked. "Are you sure this is a good idea?" "What do you mean? I thought you said you were gay." "Yeah, but I'm your roommate. Is hooking up... you know... a bad move?" "What... You...You... don't like me?" His face looked heartbroken and insecure, even while he propped up his head with a twitching 24-inch bicep. "No, no, that's not it at all, Frank!" He brushed me off from on top of him. I almost flew off the bed. Then he petulantly turned his back to me, so he was lying on his side facing the wall. The bed creaked and screeched. Even then, when I was afraid about having upset him, I was amazed by the muscles on display. My throat went dry. Frank's lats were so wide that his back soared several feet in the air, like a ship's sail. Each globe of his ass was the size of a watermelon. His weight made the whole mattress slope down towards his side. The force of gravity pressed me right against his back. "Am I too big for you?" he said, muffled, with his mutant lats to me. Was he crying? "What? No!" "People always get freaked out by me. Guys, girls... They think I'm going to hurt them or something..." he said. I caressed his traps gently. I couldn't believe this was the same muscle group that connected to my own neck. On him, they looked as wide and strong as a horse bridle. It was like he had a different anatomy than other human beings... Despite my grandstanding about not hooking up, I was still hard, and in fact, pretty close to cumming. I attempted to refocus. "Frank, c'mon. Turn around. Look at me," I said tenderly. He flipped onto his other side to face me. His weight caused such a large dip in the mattress that my face flew right into his sweaty pecs. I pushed myself out and looked him in the eyes. His veiny neck must have been 18 inches round, but his face looked surprisingly boyish and hurt. I tried not to look down at the unreal chest, cock and quads that were just inches away from me, totally naked now. "It's not that I'm freaked out by you," I said, not entirely honestly. Frank's muscles were extreme even by pro bodybuilding standards. He was 320 pounds, but he couldn't have had body fat above 5%. I didn't understand how an 18 year old could be this huge. How many years had he been on steroids? "You're not?" "Well, no. To be honest with you, Frank, I've always been into muscle. Like...Really into muscle. As long as I can remember. In fact, when I walked in here and saw you, I felt like I was dreaming. When I was 13, I used to steal bodybuilding magazines from 7-11 and jerk off to the photos. And you're bigger than any of them. You're bigger than Jay Cutler or Nick Walker or Big Ramy. And you're better looking, too. You're the hottest person I've ever met -- no, ever seen -- in my entire life." Frank's eyes brightened. I continued: "The thing is, just, uh... We're roommates. So I'm worried it's a bad idea to hook up.. You know... Maybe it will get awkward?" Now Frank raised a devilish eyebrow. "You like muscle?" he said, smiling. It occurred to me I had never admitted my obsession to anyone else before, even though it occupied me every hour of every day. "Mhm," I said. "You know what I'm into? Handsome, sexy, smart guys. Like you." (My heart almost stopped.) "When you walked in and I got a look at you, I didn't know how I'd be able to keep it in my pants all year bro. You're totally my type. And if you think for one second we're not going to hook up, just because we're roommates...When you're into muscle..." Now Frank flexed an arm with a cocky energy that made my head spin. "You think I'm big now? I'm just getting started. I'll be 350 by winter break. And if you think you're not going to worship these muscles, feel them up every single night, suck on them, cuddle them..." he shoved the peak, then his pit, into my face, suffocating me. I immediately came. Warm cum gushed all over the bare mattress and Frank's six pack. Frank got up and straddled me. He still flexed with one arm, jerked his enormous cock with the other. His weight was almost unbearable. "If you think we're not going to fuck every night... If you think we're not going to jerk off together every morning..." His face grew flushed as he tugged on his shaft, one bicep still flexed in a crazy peak. He slurped on his own arm. "AH, AH, UH, UH, UH!!" He sprayed a firehose of cum all over me, drenching my face and torso. I tasted it, a beautiful, sweet, salty taste, and swallowed it. Winking, he climbed off me, and drew me into his swollen arms. -- That day, we moved the two beds right next to each other, so they were basically connected. From then on, we cuddled every night of freshman year. I wouldn't say we were boyfriends. Not exactly. Our relationship only existed inside our dorm room. Outside of it, Frank was the ultimate football jock, the biggest muscle freak the campus had ever known. Most people got chills of fear (or arousal) when he waddled in a room. If anyone even suspected that Frank was gay, he would have been too afraid to say it out loud. Yet as soon as he'd close the dorm room door, Frank would rip his shirt off, kiss me passionately, straddle me with his hard cock bouncing up and down. Nor did I mind this arrangement. On the contrary, I loved knowing that he was all mine. Who would dare hit on him? I'd race home from the library or class, he'd come home from practice or a frat party, and we'd roll around in bed for hours. It never got old. I didn't even JO anymore. What was the point? The biggest, hottest, most hung man imaginable was sleeping next to me every night. I worshipped everything about Frank, even the things that would turn most people off. The constant meals of ground meat and rice. (Every two hours. Every day. From 8am to 11pm.) The vials of tren. (I even helped him inject it.) The snoring. The wheezing. The body hair. The musk. The roid gut. The slightly receding hairline from so much gear. It all drove me crazy. Frank wasn't kidding about getting bigger. He gained forty pounds in four months, pushing his weight up to 360. He lost some of the definition in his abs, yet I liked him even better this way. His cheeks got fuller, while his pecs and ass grew grotesquely large, like oversized balloons about to burst. Once or twice a month, he'd come home with the seat of his XXL shorts ripped apart. Like the creaking bed we shared, our relationship somehow, miraculously, stayed in one piece. I knew it couldn't last forever -- yet I also knew I'd probably never have this much fun again.

(So, this is the first time I found the courage to post a little story I’ve written recently. English isn’t my primary language so hopefully the story is readable. Enjoy and let me know what you think.) LUKE - part 1: THE RECORDING Dylan and Matt were best friends. Always sharing everything together. “Hey dude” Matt said. “I found this file on the web that says it contains the deepest voice ever recorded. No footage, only audio.” Dylan looked at his best friend to see if he was joking again. But apparently Matt was very serious. “I’m sure our girlfriends would love us to have a super deep voice, hehe” A moment later they both sat down and started the audio file on Dylan’s tablet. Some voice over started explaining a few facts about the audio file. “Listen carefully. This recording contains the voice of a minor. There used to be video footage to, but it has been removed because it was too obscene. Too revealing. And most people could no handle what they were seeing. Also keep in mind that the voice on this recording is not meant for male audiences. Listen to it on your own risk.” Matt and Dylan looked at each other. They only noticed the last too sentences. “Why would they say it’s not for male audiences?” Matt asked Dylan. “I have no idea, but to be honest, it actually makes me more curious.” Dylan answered. “So let’s continue. The file continued. It started a count down. 3…2…1 “Hi” an incredibly deep voice boomed through the computer speakers. Matt and Dylan were both erect when they heard the hyper manly voice. “My name is Luke and I just turned 18.” The incredibly deep voice continued shaking the two friend’s senses. “That voice…it’s…oh fuck…so m-manly.” Matt said, while he stroked his dick through his pants. Dylan was already openly stroking his cock after he took off his jeans. He was breathing heavily. What happened next is something both boys could not have imagined… “I’m your alpha.” the voice said, causing Matt to stick out his tongue and open his pants to jerk off his cock too. “Your superior.” making both boys drool, and their cocks leak tons of pre. “Your god.” which made the boys empty their balls with a seemingly endless supply of cum. They kept cumming for two minutes straight. “And now…” the monstrously deep voice continued “…you are mine. If you are a girl, your tits might have grown bigger and your butt more bubbly. Your body adapted to look more beautiful for me. And if you are a guy, your body has realized how manly I am. Turning you into a horny, weak little gay boy. Submitting to me. Forgetting about your lover, because I am the one you really want. Becoming horny whenever you only think about this recording. Your cock spurting cum when hearing the slightest rumbling sound of my voice. You are all MINE” The recording ended. Matt and Dylan kept cumming endlessly while hearing the rest of the audio file. They were kissing each other and moaning uncontrollably, only to pass out next to each other. The recording was programmed to send itself to all contacts that were available on Dylan’s tablet……..

Forced to be bro Coach pushed the button again. Josh's fear didn't fade away. If anything, it increased. But it was now increasingly mixed with something else. A, now familiar, fourth warm wave of heaviness, and yet lightness, spread through his body in a pleasant way, and he became aware of his body in a new way. Heaviness. And yet lightness. He was soaked in the ugly-smelling cold-sweat he had exuded, when he struggled and resisted Coach. It had been to no avail. Coach was bigger than Josh, the sort of man Josh had aspired to become. Now, he found himself strapped to a chair in the locker room, an IV needle inserted in his arm and weird electrode-looking stuff fastened to all his major muscles, and temples even. Coach had probably gone insane, and Josh feared for his life. God knows what unsafe substance Coach allowed to enter Josh's body? And the electronic equipment? Weird ideas by a weird man. Coach pushed the button again. Heaviness. And yet lightness. Body. The terrified incoherent chatter in Josh's mind ran in all directions. He felt dizzy, nauseous. His compression shirt clung to his waist, chest and shoulders in a sticky way. His feet felt heavy inside his trainers, and he could sense the scent of his athletic socks, as they clung to his calves: The honest sweat after a workout, reeking in the locker room. Male sweat. The testimony, that he had done his best, and performed well. Coach pushed the button again. Heaviness. And yet lightness. Body. In a pleasant way. It had happened after the others had already left. Josh had been delayed – on purpose, as he now realised. He knew, that Coach wanted to increase his (and the other members') performance, and some sorts of supplements (not all of them entirely legal) had been part of the routine for some time, now. But this sort of drip-plus-electrodes was something unknown and entirely new, and Josh felt rigid by fear. Side-effects? Consequences? Forced to undergo whatever Coach wanted him to undergo. Coach pushed the button again. Wave. Heaviness. And yet lightness. Body. In a pleasant way. It actually felt rather good. One part of him began to relax. The excitement of another part of him had just begun to increase. He felt so present. Bodily present. In the chair. His arms resting in the armchair. His bum at the seat. Thinking of that, his glutes felt warm, too. Hot and sore, like after a leg workout. Legs. Thinking of that, his quads and hamstrings felt hot and sore, too. Like some pump going on. Which was actually a nice feeling. Coach pushed the button again. Warm. Wave. Heaviness. And yet lightness. Body. In a pleasant way. Relaxed and excited at the same time. Bodily present and resting. All his muscles felt hot, sore and firm. Like after a workout. His socks clung to his calves. Calves felt like concrete blocks now. He was unable to lift his legs. He felt so relaxed, so he couldn't move his back. Hot, sore and firm back. His compression shirt expanded, tight around his widening back, expanding chest and bulging shoulders. The expanse of his back, chest and shoulders defined and limited by the compression shirt – a definition and limit now changing. Moving. Expanding. Redefining former definitions and limits. Hot, sore and firm chest. Hot, sore and firm shoulders: All three parts of his shoulders. Rear, middle and front. Bulging. Bulbous. Hot and sore. Felt good. Coach pushed the button again. Warm. Wave. Heaviness. And yet lightness. Body. Spread. In a pleasant way. Yes, it literally felt good. Why bother? Why worried before? Felt pumped. Felt growing. Felt like a real bruiser taking his medicine. Wow. Bigger than coach now. Biggest. Not so sore any longer. Better. Felt better. Hot and firm body. No: Hot and hard body. So good. Shoulders and traps. Growing in all direction. So good. Huge. Ravine forming between his pecs. Oh, fuck, yes, deeper! Deeper! Continuing between abs. Pain. Good pain. Harder. Harder abs. Narrow waist. Heat in quads. Expanding. Heat in hamstrings. Expanding. Heat. Burning heat in calves. Socks expanding around his calves. Shorts felt uncomfortable. Mostly uncomfortable. One aspect of his shorts felt comfortable: His meat inside the jockstrap. Throbbing inside the jockstrap. Throbbing against his shorts. Big legs. Oh, fuck, his arms, too! HIS ARMS! Coach pushed the button again. Warm. Wave. Heaviness. And yet lightness. Awareness of. Body. Spread. In a pleasant way. He shuddered in the chair now. Shuddered by the power that flowed into him, shuddered by growth, shuddered by the FEELING of it. Fuck yeah! Look at this! Thug brawn! Real bro! Jock power! Not sore. Heat. Heavy and light. And power. This strength. So good. Condition! Changing limits. Expanding all over! Real ace, innit. Wait until I show up at home and show Olivia THIS. And the throbbing python. Impress her. This bro. With bro muscle. No, more: Muscle-god. Felt awesome. Becoming more. Becoming... Oh, fuck, so AWESOME! Like he was built of bowling balls, footballs. Medicine balls. Melons. GRANITE GLOBES! Fuck, look at this! Look at me! LOOK AT ME! Coach pushed the button again. Heat. Wave. Heaviness. And yet lightness. Awareness of. Power. Body. Spread. In a pleasant way. His body spasmed and convulsed in a sweet way now: Yeah, real sweet, innit. How would he be able to think about numbers, figures, stats now? They didn't matter. BIG was what mattered. BIG. BIGGER. HUGE. Steel-hard. More! Yes! More! The heat. The pleasure. The growth. Muscle-god heat. Muscle-god pleasure. Muscle-god growth. It didn't matter, that Coach had a hard-on in his tracksuit bottoms. Look at me, you insignificant shit! Look at this muscle mass! Tremble before me, you bloody wanker! Tremble before this MASS MONSTER! So good. His shorts ripping apart. Unable to resist his ENGORGED quads and POWER hamstrings, letting the throbbing jock out. I'm AWESOME! All body throbbing now. Throbbing of power. Throbbing of growth. Muscle-god power. Muscle-god growth. Wow. The compression shirt. Couldn't take it anymore. Not with THIS back and chest inside! Exploding out of my clothes! Unable to contain me! No limits! UNLIMITED GROWTH! Expanding. HARD! HARDER! INVINCIBLE! These traps! This bull-neck! Love it! The scent. My bro sweat. My jock sweat. My muscle-god sweat. Fuck, yeah, inhale my ultra-testo, fukking tosser. The URGE! More! Need more! Must have more muscle mass! The definition! Unbelievable! These veins! Pump beyond pump. Even better! Bulging all over. Muscle ecstacy! UNLIMITED STRENGTH! Ripping these weak straps apart. Don't stare, dweeb. I will remain in this chair. I will sit on this THRONE OF GAINZ and ABSORB all ultra-gear and all POWER juice you can cram into me. His instincts told him to flex. He flexed. It felt good. Coach looked scared now. It felt good, too. Obey me! NEED MORE!!! Coach pushed the button again. Heat. Wave. Heaviness. And yet lightness. Awareness of. Power. Body. Muscle. Power. Spread. Pleasure. The being, that had been Josh, was now unable to think coherently, even less speak coherently. As it rapidly indurated and spread in all directions it moaned and groaned. Grunted. Roared. Bellowed. It had the power inside it. It embodied power. It was power. It was strength. It was masculinity. It was brawn. It was mass. It grew, gained, bulged and expanded. Its roars and bellows intensified. The scent of sweat and pre-cum was very intense in the locker room, now. Coach pushed the button again. Heat. Wave. Growth. Gainz. Heaviness. And yet lightness. Awareness of. Power. Bulging. Body. Engorged. Muscle. Coach pushed the button again. Power. Spread. Pleasure. Coach pushed the button again. Coach pushed the button again. Power. Oh, fukk, look at me Coach! Pleasure. Power. Uhnnnnn. Pleasure. Uhnnnnnn. Power. Fuck, yes, MORE! Pleasure. Fukk, can't belive... Innit? So... Power. Pleasure. Power. Pleasure. Power. Pleasure. Power. Pleasure. Power! Pleasure! Power!!! Pleasure!!! Power!!!!! Pleasure!!!!! POWER!!!!!!! PLEASURE!!!!!!! POW... Oh, fukk!!!!! Uhh! PLEASURE!!!!!!!! PLEASURE!!!!!!!! PLEASURE!!!!!!!! PLEASU ... Coach pushed the button again.

POP Part 4 [Thanks for your comments, friends. This chapter is very dark, but I’m eschewing content warnings to avoid spoilers. Think of it as a gay muscle Quentin Tarantino movie.] “Open up, armed police!” Detective Steve Carnitas yelled on the second-floor balcony of the seedy motel. Without waiting for a response, Detective Jonah Brick smashed the door in with a splintering kick. Carnitas covered his new partner while he leapt into the room with his Glock raised. A blond, enormous Double-DBag bodybuilder fell over a coffee table as he backed away in fright, glass smashing. The smaller, powerfully muscled perp with the chest tattoo paused only a moment before making a dash for the back door of the suite. “Runner!” “My specialty,” Brick said, and sprinted after the perp, crossing the front room in barely two strides. Carnitas gave the room a quick 360, noting the web camera, lights and laptop, then warned the dazed blond to stay put before following Brick through to the back. He found him gripping the railing of the back fire escape, triceps bulging as he peered down at the ground, where the perp was hopping the back fence. “He’s getting away!” Carnitas fumed. “Calm your tits, bro,” said Brick. Holstering his weapon, he jumped onto the railing with the agility of a cat, his iron thighs coiling like springs. A second later he leapt, flying over the fence like he had wings. He landed square on the perp in the neighboring parking lot, slamming him into the gravel. “Watch out, Brick he’s still dangerou—“ WHUD WHUD WHUD WHUD WHUD WHUD Brick’s muscled arms were a blur as he pounded six fists into the perps face. His body convulsed under the force of the blows and then laid still. “Huh.” Carnitas made his way back to the front room, where the six foot two, 350 lbs blond meathead was just getting to his feet. “It’s okay, you’re safe now, we got ‘im.” WHAMMO! Carnitas’ nose flattened under brass knuckles and he was knocked to the floor. “Mother. FUCKER!!” he swore. Blood streamed onto the cheap carpet as he got to all fours. The blond was already out the door. Steve got to his feet, shook his head once, and then barreled after him. On the front balcony he caught sight of the blond, already down the stairs, racing toward a black Chevy Silverado parked at the far end of the motel parking lot. “Freeze, asshole!” he bellowed, aiming his gun, but the man kept running. “Damn it!” Steve descended the stairs two at a time and then jumped halfway down into a running start, his size 18 police boots carving divots in the blacktop as he propelled his 450 lbs of muscle after the victim-turned-perp. The blond reached the truck and stuffed himself into the cab, but fumbled the keys with his right hand still in the knuckle-duster. Steve roared and his pants split over his 26” calves as he accelerated his sprint, charging the truck like a vengeful bull. The blond turned over the engine just as the huge detective slammed into the passenger side. His meteoric momentum cratered half the cab, and the meathead punk was buffeted by airbags as Steve ignored the pain in his shoulder and crossed in front of the disabled truck. His great, heaving breaths sprayed blood on the cracked windshield as he stared daggers at the erstwhile driver. “I give up! I give up!” the punk lied, promptly plowing another metallic fist into Steve’s eye as he approached the window. The blow knocked him back several steps, and volcanic rage bubbled up like lava from his thumping chest, adrenalizing his huge muscles. He took a hop-step forward and then jumped three feet in the air, landing an elbow drop on the cab that crushed it flat. The front tires detonated simultaneously with an explosive bang. “Fuck.” Carnitas slumped against the wreck, gulping breaths, his horse-sized heart racing from the unexpected cardio. He blew bubbles of blood out his nose, trying to control his respiration as two patrol cars screeched into the parking lot, coughing out Flint, Hamm and a couple of uniforms. Hamm took one look at Steve and hustled over with a first-aid kit. “Jeez, Carny, you’re bleeding like a rare steak at Ponderosa.” He slapped gauze pads on gashes on his left delt and right tricep and applied pressure. “You should see the other guy.” Steve’s voice was a kazoo as he tilted his head up and held his nose. “Help, I’m trapped!” piped up the muscle-punk from under the crushed metal. Lieutenant Marcus Flint’s muscular chestnut arms were bare, like his team’s backup call had caught him in the middle of his end-of-day workout. With a powerful yank he ripped off the mangled passenger-side door and peered in at the perp, his shoulders pinned to his knees by the caved-in roof. “What are you complaining about, boy? You get to suck your own dick while you’re down there.” Detective Brick approached with the other perp, holding him upside down by his ankles. Steve noted the perp’s physique looked much less impressive this close; his legs were skinnier than Brick’s brawny arms. “Okay, boys, make a wish!” Brick yanked the legs apart like a wishbone and the perp howled as something snapped in his pelvis. Urine streamed down his abs, streaking away parts of the “GONNA POP U BITCH” tattoo as Brick dumped him on his head. “Make up. Huh.” Steve groaned. “My bad, guys,” Hamm said sheepishly. “More cosplayers. Thought it was a good lead.” The piss-stained perp rolled onto his knees and wheezed: “Police brutality! I’m gonna sue!” Flint backhanded the punk so hard his head bounced off the asphalt, knocking him unconscious. “No one was talking to you, bitch,” he growled. “Goddamn it, when did perps get so spineless? In my days as a beat cop, they’d take their lumps like men.” “Preach, boss,” Brick agreed, his veiny biceps and triceps bulging as he ripped off his bulletproof vest and slung it over his shoulder. He patted the rippled abs visible through his gray police t-shirt. “But I’m fucking starving, can we eat while we debrief?” Steve raised his free hand. “Yes, please.” “I know just the place,” said Hamm. *** “Cosplayers my ass,” said Carnitas. “You ever see a ComicCon where the nerds walk around with brass knuckles? Those jerks were mob.” He destroyed half a chicken sandwich in one bite. “Fuck me that’s good,” he groaned. The four big policemen were crammed into a booth meant for six at Bad Brad’s Diner, Detective Tyler Hamm’s favorite place for after-hours grub. The 5’10” 300 lb musclebear brandished the bone of a turkey drumstick he’d just devoured like a chicken wing. “Makes sense. With all the dough the perp is making off the snuff vid. I could see ‘em wanting a piece of the action.” “Do we need to worry about real copycats?” asked Brick, licking the juice from his fingers after inhaling a 20 oz rib eye. “Maybe,” Steve talked around his next mouthful. “But I’m more concerned about our perp’s next victim. He promised us there’d be one.” He swallowed, wincing slightly from the pain of his busted nose. Lieutenant Flint reached crosswise across the table with his powerful arm and cradled Steve’s chin in his calloused brown hand. He turned his subordinate’s head to get a better look at his injuries. “You sure we shouldn’t have let the paramedics take you, son?” Steve smiled, his dick plumping at his virile mentor’s touch. “I’m right where I want to be, sir.” Brick reached around his thick traps and squeezed his delt. “You’re tougher than I took you for, bro.” “Total stud,” Hamm agreed, rubbing Steve’s forearm. Their waiter, a cute chubby musclecub, dropped off a tray piled with more food and a round of beers. “You guys are such a hot polycule. Let me know if you’re looking for a fifth. I’m game. And drinks are on me.” Flint raised an eyebrow as the youth sashayed back to the kitchen. “What’s a fucking polycule?” “You bring us to some kind of queer diner, Ham and Cheese?” said Brick. Hamm shrugged. “What can I say? They got great food, and ass for dessert.” He reached for a beer but Flint slapped away his hand. “After-work drinks are for after work, son.” “Fine, ‘Dad’.” “Where we at on the sex assault angle, Brick?” “Both Tinker and Crust were bred by the perp in the mouth and ass. Dr Stain confirms that the semen contained cuntofil, this new boner drug Steve got from his contact. And Stain also confirmed the obvious after sending away for special testing: both vics were on athenabol.” Steve continued: “Stain didn’t have much to say just yet about my theory that an interaction between Piledriver and Double-DBol made the vic’s muscles vulnerable somehow to poppin’. But he’ll look into it.” “Hmm.” Flint folded half a chicken breast in a waffle, and dipped it in gravy. He chewed thoughtfully. “And the suicide-by-pop angle?” “Crust wasn’t in much shape to be properly interviewed,” said Steve, “and the Bedlam shrinks didn’t allow us much time with him.” “But Tinker’s shrink released his file, under court order, and there’s some juicy bits there.” Brick flipped open his police notebook. “Longstanding depression and muscle dysmorphia, recently had a relapse following an incident at work at the supplement store. Got shown up by a new co-worker, smaller guy into the Steamroller exercise cult. Crushed him in armwrestling in front of his meathead friends. Dude was off work after that.” “That guy sounds like a real jerk. Could he be our perp?” Steve asked Hamm. “Still trying to get employment records from the store manager, but expect them this evening at the end of his shift. I’ll text you later if they come in.” Flint sat back, letting out a satisfied grunt and rubbing his belly as he checked his watch. “Speaking of Steamroller, we’re due for a check-in with the fifth of our poly-whatsit.” “And look at that, he’s right on time for once in his life.” Hamm’s phone lit up with a contact photo of spread buttcheeks covered in downy blond fuzz, with a pale pink pucker. ‘My Asshole Partner’’ was superimposed above the image in white font. “What the fuck, Tyler?” “Bit of an in-joke, boss. But that’s really him, if you care to know,” said Hamm. “I really, really didn’t. Answer the damn call.” Hamm balanced his phone on the napkin holder and the four men leaned in to see Garrett Shaw’s face appear on the screen. In the background was the coppery brush of a pine forest floor. “How goes the undercover mission, Detective?” “Hey boss-man, you out on the town with these losers? Sorry to say, you ain’t gonna pick up any chicks hanging out with faggots.” “I’m married, Shaw. And watch your fucking language.” “I’m not gay,” Brick protested. “Won’t be long, New Meat, no one can resist Stevie’s seductive charms for long.” “Focus, Shaw, report.” “Alright, alright.” He pulled the camera back to show he was surrounded by trees. “Had to hide my phone way out here. No tech allowed at Camp Steamroller. Real Iron John shit.” “Any sign of the perp?” Carnitas asked. “Hey Stevie! Blocking with your face again? I thought we talked about this?” “Garrett…” “No man, no sign of that tatt, and since all the invitees to this retreat are required to walk around in these Tarzan loincloths, I got more than an eyeful of all the participants.” “Damn it,” Flint fumed. “Well get your ass back here then, and we’ll work on the other leads.” “Not so fast, boss, it hasn’t been a total loss. The tattoo shop confirmed they did the ‘pop’ tatt for a dude last name Stark, and that’s the name of the Head Hippy here, a longhair named Calvin Stark. He doesn’t have any tatts and he’s too old to be the perp, but he’s got two sons, neither of whom are here.” “Okay, can you get close to this honcho? Find out more?” “Unlikely. He leads the occasional meditation session, but otherwise keeps to a tightly controlled inner camp. But, I did find out one juicy bit of gossip about him. He’s a former Double-DBag, and he takes a special interest in converting DBags to the cause. So I was thinking…” As Shaw paused, all eyes at the table swung in Carnitas’ direction. “What the hell, guys? No way.” He flushed crimson. “It would completely be your choice, Steve. I’m not gonna order you,” said Flint. “And I don’t need to know anything about your personal life that you don’t want to share. God knows there’s enough oversharing in this group.” “I appreciate that, boss, but it’s still a no. Garrett joined Steamroller before the murder, he still makes the most sense to be undercover with them.” “That’s settled, then. Anything else to note, Shaw?” “Just this, fellas: This shit really works. You remember my head scissors, Hammy?” “Yes. And I don’t want to talk about it.” “Well watch this.” Shaw flipped the camera to show he had his bare muscular legs wrapped around a tree trunk, and had been suspending his ripped body horizontally during the whole conversation. “Used to do these static hanging crunches on my heavy bag, thought I’d try ‘em on the closest thing. I know it’s hard for you ladies to pull your eyes away from my abs, but check out the quads.” The muscles flexed into banded steel and the bark underneath was instantly pulverized. Shaw let out a rumbly growl and his quads hacked deeper, pale splinters erupting where the wood was displaced by harder muscle. In seconds Shaw’s thigh-grip had gnawed half the tree away. “Just the corewood left,” he grunted, “gonna lock my ankles now.” “Shaw,” Flint said curtly, “have you ever cut down a tree? You gotta be careful which way it falls—” KRAKKKKK! “That’s right tree-bitch, take that—OH SHIT—“ The camera tumbled to the dirt and went dead. Flint hung his head in disbelief. “I really hope it fell on his stupid head,” said Brick. “You can’t kill that dude. He’s like a cockroach,” said Hamm. Flint fumed. “What’s the first rule of undercover work? Don’t draw attention to yourself. Damnit.” “Please, boss,” Carnitas begged, his head throbbing, “can we drink now?” “Fine, I’ll leave you boys to it. I got a workout to finish.” *** Steve stumbled as he climbed the front steps of his walk-up apartment building. “Straight to bed, big guy,” Jonah Brick yelled from his Camaro before peeling off into the night. Steve got out his keys just as a PING sounded on his WhatsApp: <Tyler Hamm has renamed the group chat to: What’s a Fucking Polycule?> Hey studs, employment records from Tinker’s manager came in. Enjoy some bedtime reading. Steve opened the pdf and squinted, focussing on the hire dates. He nearly dropped the phone when he saw the name of the late Peter Tinker’s most recent co-worker. “THAT goddamn motherfucker?!” *** Carnitas barged in the door the moment it opened, the chain lock snapping, no match for his 450 lbs of bulk. “What the fuck, man! YOU!!” The surprised occupant, barefoot and clad in a loose t-shirt and sweats, backed away, hands up, as the huge detective advanced into the apartment, gun drawn. “Vinny fucking Crisco, you goddamn weasel. What bleeding-heart parole board let a shitstain like you back on the streets?” “You’re fucking nuts, Carnitas. I did my time. You got no cause to be busting in here.” “We’ll see about that. Back all the way up.” The small dark-haired man complied, with a calm backward stroll, all while his jet-black eyes burned with hatred. Carnitas’ gaze darted about the small bachelor space, confirming they were alone. There were some carpentry tools in one corner, and some newly installed drywall, but no guns or knives obvious. “Now a little bird told me,” he said, “that you’d gone and got yourself a job at a sports nutrition store. But I said to myself, that can’t be true. Pencil-necked Vinny Crisco? He wouldn’t know a sport, or a nutrient, if it bit him on his bony ass.” “What’s it to you, fatboy?” He gestured to the cop’s face. “You lose a fight, and go looking for the smallest ex-con you know to rough up?” “You always were a little shit, Vinny. Felt so good to put your ass away. But we’re gonna have a little talk.” “Felt good did it? Not as good as you hoped, though right? I didn’t give up my brothers, so all you got was me. That still stick in your craw, birdbrain? Your big mob case, years of work, and all you bagged was a low level thug? A big flop like that, could rattle a guy, make him insecure.” “Shut up, asshole.” “Make up your mind, dumbass. Should I talk or shut up? I really do got you rattled, huh? Why else would you need a gun for this little chat? You’re three times my size, bro.” Carnitas stomach turned as his confidence faltered. He’d underestimated Vinny Crisco once before, and he had an instinct that he was repeating himself. He was alone, no back up, no warrant, drunk and with a probable concussion, facing a cunning ex-mob enforcer. He couldn’t be the murderer, his complexion was too dark and he was whippet-lean. But something was very wrong. Steve felt in his bones that if he made a single mistake, Vinny would get the upper hand. “Fuck you, dirtbag. Raise those hands higher.” Crisco smirked, but complied, and the motion of his arms raised the hem of his t-shirt exposing ripped lower abs, a dark treasure trail and the top of a hairy bush as thick as a Sicilian olive grove. Too late, Carnitas realized he’d stared a beat too long. When he looked up again, a claw hammer flung from across the room bashed him between the eyes. He dropped to the floor like a stone, holding his battered face in agony. When he opened his watering eyes he registered the frightful image of Crisco looking down on him with an evil sneer. “Fuck me? You dumb bitch, I got a much better idea.” Vinny brandished a muscular bare foot like it was a maul and swung it in a baleful arc, stomping Steve’s lights out. … … … “PSST. FAGGOT. WAKE UP.” Detective Carnitas opened his eyes to find the murderer’s face staring back at him. The details of the face were obscured by Peter Tinker’s blood and lumps of gore, except for a brilliant white sadistic grin of even teeth with wolfish canines. His eager pale blue eyes pinned Steve’s soul in place like a butterfly. “YOU’RE GETTING CLOSER, FAGGOT, MAYBE I’LL SEE YOU SOON.” One side of his face was pressed flush against a hardwood floor. Little streaks of red formed there as his head rocked back and forth in a repetitive motion. “BUT YOU SHOULD WAKE UP NOW, FAGGOT. YOU’RE BEING RAPED. YOU DON’T WANT TO MISS THAT. HUH-HUH-HUH.” The face faded away, replaced by Carnitas’ own battered visage. He lay prone and gagged on the floor staring sideways at himself in the bottom of a cheap dressing mirror propped against the wall. He took an inventory of his wounds. Busted nose. Black eye. Lacerated, bleeding brow. Torn upper lip and broken front teeth. A catalog of failures. But each was easier to contemplate than what was happening down below, beyond the view of the mirror, as Vinny Crisco jackhammered his ass to smithereens. Everything down there was agony, from the popped sphincters in his destroyed hole, to his pride-and-joy boulder glutes, bashed into gravel against harder muscle and bone, to his cock and balls, flattened under his own dead weight. Crisco gasped and groaned as he came like a geyser, his mallet-like fists pounding the cop’s thick traps flat like carpaccio. His rectum ballooned under the pressure of the massive load exploding out of the thug’s Piledriver-swollen cock, magnifying the intense pain of the brutal fucking. Vinny stood once his cum-fits had subsided, his softening cock shlooping out of the cavernous gape, and with a sharp kick to his side, flipped the detective onto his back. The Mafioso cackled with glee when he saw the mess on the floor. His pinpoint accurate battering of the cop’s prostate had forced blood-tinged cum from Steve’s perfidious dick. “Man, Carnitas, I knew you were a huge fag, but pink spunk? That's next level.” He straddled the cop’s limp body with lean legs as strong as girders, and reached down to pull out the gag, a gym sock so dirty it was nearly black. “Don’t need this, huh? I mean, it’s not like an enormous badass muscle-cop would scream for help like a little bitch, right?” Carnitas focussed his eyesight as a wave of nausea from his tortured bowel ebbed. The body that loomed over him was no Colossus. Crisco had the same bird-like bone structure he’d always had, and plainly weighed no more than 150 lbs. But that body had been honed on a Steamroller whetstone til it was keen as a dagger. Muscles braided like steel wire criss-crossed his torso and arms. His abs were so crisp they looked beveled like cut diamonds. And that sadistic cock. As Steve felt his bruised muscles swell tight, skin stretching from the effects of the Piledriver-laced splooge, Crisco’s penis re-inflated in sync, ‘til it was thicker than both of the thug’s lean forearms put together. “Ready for round two, faggot?” “Help!! He’s going to kill me!!” Steve bawled as Vinny compressed his bloated calves in his claw-like hands, stretch marks zigzagging the flesh as he raised his legs. The ropey muscles of his corded arms hauled up the massive shanks of meat with ease, like he had pulleys spinning in his joints. He lined his softball-sized cockhead up with Steve’s still-spasming gape, and sniggered at the cop’s pathetic mewling. “Man, he said this drug was the shit, but I didn’t believe him.” “Who’s… ‘he’?” “He also said Tinker-Toy popped like a balloon. Didn’t believe that either ‘til I saw the vid.” “WHO’S ‘HE’?!” Carnitas screamed. “Wouldn’t you like to know,” he laughed. “Never thought I’d christen my new rape-pad with man-pussy, but your faggy high-pitched cries should test the soundproofing just as well as a bitch’s. Squeal as loud as you want, pig, this place is airtight.” “Not if you leave the door open.” Jonah Brick’s meaty hand clapped around the rapist’s neck. His thick fingers tightened around his throat like a hangman’s noose as he raised Crisco in the air, his feet kicking helplessly. “You got two seconds to give me a name,” Brick growled. He looked down on Steve’s swollen, broken form. “And I don’t even care if you answer.” “SSSSSSSSSSSSSStark—“ Vinny gasped, the gurgled word cut off abruptly by Brick shattering his larynx with his fingertips. The belly of his forearm bulged with crushing strength as, red-faced with rage, he macerated tissue and ground vertebrae to dust. Digging his thumbnail into the pulped flesh at the base of the rapist’s skull, Jonah flicked, popping Vinny Crisco’s head off his neck like a bottlecap. … Steve’s leaden limbs collapsed the moment he crossed the threshold of his apartment. From the floor, he kicked the door shut with his foot. “Made it,” he mumbled, as if Brick could hear him. “You gotta leave now, Steve, under your own steam,” his partner had urged as he’d cut the zip tie bonds at his wrists. “I gotta take out the trash.” Somehow Steve had managed to pull his clothes onto his ravaged body and stand while Brick rolled Crisco’s body up in a Persian rug. As he’d turned for the door, Brick had grabbed his arm. “Hey. Remember one thing. This was not your fault.” “Bullshit,” Steve said now as he pressed himself up onto his elbows. Slowly, he dragged his beaten carcass toward the bathroom. Pulling himself to his feet, he lurched in, avoiding his bloody reflection in the mirror. He snatched up a small leather case. With a great, wracking sob, he turned it inside out, dumping his vials of athenabol into the toilet bowl. He sat heavily on the lid as the toilet flushed, and pulled out his phone, opening Garrett Shaw’s contact. Camp Steamroller, he texted, I’m in. To be continued…

POP Part 3 “Who the fuck are you?” said Detective Brick. Detective Carnitas slowly rose to his feet and stood at his full 6’6” height, hoping there was no stain noticeable on his pants. He composed himself, and shook out his enormous muscular limbs. “Fucking low blood sugar. Gotta remember to feed these big muscles when I’m hard at work on a case. Speaking of work, or the lack of it, you must be Brick, the guy who skipped out on my briefing. What was your emergency, a spin class?” The sex-crimes detective’s powerful physique was dripping with sweat and the glossy sheen highlighted the throbbing veins feeding liquid testosterone to pumped man-muscle bristling with striations. Brick scoffed. “You must be Carnitas. While you were taxing yourself trying to stand upright, I was down doing real police work on the street. Got a tip the pimp I’m after for a rape charge was gonna do a drive-by on the cop-shop. So I ran down his car, punched out the driver’s side window, yanked him out by his hair and introduced his face to the asphalt. That’s one less scumbag on the streets. What have you done in the last hour, request some files? Get your big ass stuck in a desk chair?” Carnitas swallowed as he stared at Brick's perfect proportions. His shoulders were as broad as his own, but unlike his, tapered down to a narrow waist cobbled with abs, obliques and serratus, and framed by a swole Adonis belt that dove into his black jeans. These jeans clung like skin to his sprinter’s thighs, thickly rounded calves and grapefruit-sized bulge. He was dark-haired, around Carnitas’ age at 29-30, with a high and tight fade, a classic cop push-broom mustache, a slightly caulifowered right ear and a healed over eyebrow scar that spoke of a love of a good scrap. At 6’4”, he was probably 260 lbs; all muscle and bone, not a shred of fat. That brash man-stink that had bitch-slapped the cum out of Steve’s cock continued to pummel his olfactory bulb like a speedbag. He gritted his teeth and willed his dick to extend its refractory period. “Admirable work,” Steve said. “But I gotta know you’re committed to homicide while you’re here.” Brick shrugged and reached for some paper towels to dry off. His veiny bicep flexed into a perfect ball as he blotted the back of a muscular neck as sleek and strong as a Greek column. “That was my last collar, guess I’m all yours now, Muscles.” He sniffed the full dark bush of his armpits. “You got your gym bag handy? I need to tame these pheromones before the lady cops commit sex-crimes on me, ha-ha. Spot me some Old Spice, will ya?” Carnitas walked Brick back to the case room and tossed him a towel and his deodorant out of his gym bag. “Thanks, man. I’ll catch ya later.” “Dude, it’s noon. That what they call a work-day at the SVU?” “You calling me lazy? You? Don’t make me laugh. But if you can’t manage I can tag along with whatever boy-errand’s on your schedule, if you insist.” Carnitas knew for sure he didn’t want this alpha-stud coming with him to see his contact. That would be chaos. “Chill, bro. Flint wants you to go down to the morgue and get an update from Dr Stain,” he lied. “The fuck? What, do you get all the sexy assignments?” You have no idea, Carnitas thought as he grabbed his jacket. *** Officer Carnitas grabbed the 5’10” 240 lb thug and threw him against the concrete wall. “I’ll ask you again, punk. We gonna do this the easy way, or the hard way?” “I’ll never talk to you, pig. I ain’t no snitch.” “That so, chuckles? I bet I got a way to make you sing.” Carnitas growled as he ripped the thug’s t-shirt to shreds, exposing his tatted muscle-tits and washboard abs. He whipped punches into those abs with his big fists. “You hit like a girl, pig.” “Alright tough guy, let’s see how you like this.” The cop stepped forward and started to paw the thug’s hard pec bulk with his big cop hands, then pinched his gristly nips, grinding them flat against his forefingers with his meaty thumbs. “Fuck… yeah… cop… milk my titties all you want, you’re just… turning… me… on!” Carnitas could feel a bulge plump up against the underside of his own ballsack. “Yeah, bitch, your baby dick getting hard?” The thug popped open his button fly and a smelly uncut monster cock exploded out. “7 lbs 6 ounces, cocksucker. It’s a boy.” “Fuck me!” Steve gasped. “Oh I intend to, muscle-cop.” With a swinging punch the thug buried his fist wrist deep in Carnitas’ gut. He dropped to his knees, his mouth gaping like a fish. The thug grinned lewdly as he gripped the cop’s ears. “That’s it pig, open wide.” With a single powerful plunge, the thug thrust his throat-busting battering ram right past Steve’s tonsils. “Fuck yeah, muscle-pig, take that meat.” The thug’s pecs flexed into iron domes as he forcefully face-fucked the huge officer’s skull once, twice, three times, then unloaded a torrent of thick creamy spunk into his gullet. “Eat that cum, muscle-cop. Fill up that soft belly with my sticky ex-con baby-batter.” Steve’s eyes bugged out as he swallowed desperately, holding his breath for fear he’d inhale cum into his lungs. Pulling out, the thug backhanded the cop sharply, who cried out at the blistering pain. “Fucking hell, Trevor!” The thug advanced on him snarling, but then froze. “Wait Steve, is that your safe-word?” “I don’t fucking have a safe-word you asshole. I was supposed to be the rough top.” Steve shook his head to clear some of the wooziness, then awkwardly got to his feet, with the help of his apologetic contact, and sometimes lover, who worked as a nurse at the General. “Aw, man, sorry, I got a little carried away with the role play. I thought you wanted to improvise the way you reacted to my dick reveal.” “What the hell is up with that anyway?” Steve palmed the nurse’s softening cock as it deflated back to average flaccid cock size. “I know, right, isn’t it awesome? It's a new experimental Super-Viagra, code-named Piledriver. The pharmacist on the urology floor has a crush on me and gave me a sample. How do you feel? I’m supposed to tell him about any side effects.” “I’d say you can definitely tell him ‘bouts of aggression’. But what do you mean, how do I feel? I didn’t take it.” “I think there’s an interaction with athenabol. DBag chaser that I am, I unloaded already in a dude before you got here. I swear ten minutes later he looked like he’d gained twenty pounds of meat.” “Damn, get me a case of that shit.” “I thought you wanted information,” Trevor said slyly. “I do,” said Carnitas, as he flopped onto the reinforced cot in the small room and ripped open the snaps of his blue police shirt. “That was just an unexpected fee, so I think you owe me.” He rubbed his sore abs tenderly. Trevor lay down beside him and propped up on an elbow. He fingered the flimsy fasteners. “These cop shirts have snaps?” “I was 200 lbs lighter when I last wore a street uniform, kid. This is a stripper shirt.” He flexed his 28” cannons and the sleeves split open with a rip of velcro. He looked to his right and his left. “Do these look bigger to you?” “It doesn’t work quite that fast. Tell me the stripper story.” “Later, it’s your turn to spill. What did you find out.” Trevor leapt up from the cot, and landed softly on his feet like a muscular cat. He quickly opened the door to check up and down the hall of the bathhouse. The Muscle Barn was a converted warehouse that catered to the massive muscle freaks of the athenabol era, and their many admirers. Concrete floors and walls, and specially made cots were a requirement to endure the rutting thrusts of farm-animal-sized men. “Okay, the coast is clear. Don’t want any of my fellow murses reporting me for this. The dude with the blown-out bicep is named Simon Crust. The ER nurses say they never saw anything like it. There was barely anything the surgeons could do for him except sew up the empty connective tissue of the muscle. With physiotherapy he’ll be able to maybe lift a fork to feed himself, but that’ll be it.” “So he’s been sent to the rehab hospital?” “Naw, Steve, they sent him to Bedlam Psych. He’s a complete emotional wreck. Suicidal. If you ask me, he didn’t have a lot of marbles to lose. Who goes in for something like that? Makes our little scene here look like a tea party.” “Thank, Trev. That helps. Give me a couple of months to practice on a fire hydrant and maybe we can try a reverse-delivery of that baby dick.” Trevor giggled and blushed. “I always have time for you and your muscles, Steve. Just work on those abs a bit, hey? One punch?” “Goddamit, kid, I wasn’t flexing. Oh shit, I think I feel it!” Steve got up from the cot and looked in the room’s floor to ceiling mirror. He bounced his juiced-up muscle-hogs “Aw fuck, Trev I can feel it. The growth. Look at this shit.” “Goddamn that’s hot. You gotta be up to what, 63 inches?” “Fuck yeah, a chest bigger than Tom Cruise is tall.” “Aw fuck is that more velcro I hear?” This time the cop-stripper pants were failing at the seams as Steve’s glutes, quads and hammies swelled in all directions. Trevor tore the fabric off in a flash and dove face first into Steve’s humongous squatbutt. “Oh shit oh shit oh shit.” Steve’s cock throbbed as Trevor burrowed his way like a badger into his burgeoning glutes, extending a long tongue to lap at the muscle-cop’s pucker. “I feel… swole all over, tight… like my whole body’s a hard-on. Fucking hell!” Steve threw up a bicep flex that destroyed his sleeves instantly. His peaks rose higher than ever before. He extended his index fingers and could tap the skin of ‘em, tight as hell like he was rapping on a snare drum. “Aw fuck Trev.” Steve’s brain started to melt as his lover upped the intensity of the rimjob, sucking and smacking that shithole like he was tunneling a new subway. His vision went blurry and the sounds faded away, replaced by a voice that rattled Det. Carnitas to his core. “FEEL GOOD?” “Oh God!” Steve groaned. “YOU LIKE THAT, BITCH?” “Yes! God, yes!” “YOU LIKE BEING SWELLED UP LIKE A BALLOON, DON’T YOU, FAGGOT.” Arms with muscles like hot steel snaked around his back, scalding his skin. “Uhhhhh…” Steve drooled, as two rough masculine hands grabbed his huge pecs. “I’m… not… a… faggot… I’m… a… man..!” “HUH-HUH-HUH,” the voice chuckled. “SURE.” CRINK! Steve watch in horror as his huge, enormously swollen chest compressed against the pressure of those arms. The hands linked fingers. Steve felt cannonball biceps flex, collapsing his lats. He felt impossibly hard pecs dig into the topography of his big back like twin backhoes. “No!” he yelled as he saw the arms link at the wrists, then the forearms, then the elbows. “A MAN IS SOMEONE WHO CAN DO THIS.” Holding Steve’s compressed torso in with one titanically powerful arm, the other arm flexed into boulders as it gathered Steve’s legs one at a time and snapped them upwards, folding the useless limbs into the lump of cop-meat. “Help!” Steve warbled as those arms massaged and rippled, pressed and squelched, molding his failing flesh into a volleyball sized sphere. “TAKE A LOOK AT THAT MUSCLE, FAGGOT. THAT’S A MAN.” Steve was held in the palm of one hand to face the other arm of the violating perp, which flexed, peaking into a veiny, striated mass of crackling nuclear power. Steve sobbed, his tears running into the crevices of his compressed ball-body, now shrinking further into a softball, then a billard ball, than a gumball by the powerful fingers around him. With one eye left available to see, he watched as those fingers brought him to the perp’s open mouth. “Ugh!” Steve cried as he was slurped up by a strong tongue, then rolled around inside. After a few mastications by powerful jaws, he felt the tongue deform the center of his ball. Suddenly he could see again, as his whole body was blown out the perps lips as a bubble. He saw himself inflating, his body filled with air from the strong bellows of his lungs. Finally the perp plucked the wad from his lips and Steve hung floating in the air before him. “GET A GOOD LOOK, BITCH-COP” Steve’s eyes drank in the view of the most masculine body in existence. Pecs like Saturn and Jupiter, delts, biceps and triceps like rocky planets, abs like a field of asteroids. And above them all, a domineering face, bright like the sun. Steve felt he could almost see the outline of his jaw as he heard the last words from his mouth. “ENJOY YOUR POP, FAGGOT” Then the two out-stretched god-arms slammed together, clapping Steve Carnitas out of existence. … … … “Steve, wake up, wake up” “Graaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!” Steve shrieked as his swollen dick exploded, cum barreling out of his dickslit, splashing all over the mirror and ricocheting back onto his pecs and face. He drew in great honking gasps as he flailed in Trevor’s arms. “Shhh. Shhh. It’s OK babe, you’re OK.” “Fuck fuck fuck.” Carnitas swore as his breathing began to slow. “Damn that was intense.” “You’re telling me. I was trying to figure out how I would explain to the ER doctors that I gave you a seizure from my rimjob. You scared me.” Trevor moved to the front of him and hugged him, burying his face in his deep pec cleft. With arms that regularly lifted super-obese patients, the strong nurse lifted Steve’s massive bulk and squeezed him tight. Steve sighed and looked in the mirror. He stared at Trevor’s muscular back, at his own extra-swollen muscles, and then at the cum on his lips. A ping of clarity sounded in his brain. “Holy shit” To Be Continued.

[Thanks for all the likes, folks, some gore but no snuff this chapter, and some worldbuilding, with a little office alpha-male dominance thrown in, cause you know I just can’t help myself.] POP, Part 2 The next morning Det. Steve Carnitas did what he always did when he had feelings he couldn’t explain. He went to the gym. The police gym was a good one. Though he was by far the biggest guy on the force, it had weights enough to challenge him. He trained for size anyway, not strength. High reps to utter muscular failure, twice daily workouts before and after work, pummeling his muscles to grow, grow, grow. “Never big enough,” was his motto, ever since high school, when he shot up a foot in height during freshman year and acquired the nickname “Beanpole”. Nobody called him that now. Even though he was a fixture at the gym, he still attracted stares when he worked out, and today a gobsmacked recruit couldn’t help but blurt: “Whoa!” every single time he caught sight of Carnitas’ 450 lbs of perma-bulk. He finished his sixth set of bicep curls, and feeling the full tension of the final negative rep, set the bar on the rack and shook out his veiny guns swollen with pump to 28” of bulging meat. “Fuck yeah,” he said. “Who’s the man? Bam!” He threw up a huge front double biceps and watched in the mirror as the muscle inflated, peaking level with his wrists. Thanks to a new steroid called athenabol, nicknamed Double-DBol, even amateur lifters like Carnitas who put in the work could slab on mass that would make Ronnie Coleman green with envy. He spied the recruit watching him out of the corner of his eye and twisted a side chest pose just for him. As his monstrous pecs heaved up and out into a Mount Rushmore of meat, he watched the color drain from the musclepup’s face and cum soak the front of his shorts. He chuckled. “Thank you Double-DBol, for my Double D’s.” Nothing like demolishing an arm workout and some involuntary muscle worship to buff up the confidence. And he needed it, after that scene last night. He’d blamed low blood sugar when Dr Stain had revived him. “I oughta know I need to feed these big muscles,” he’d said. “Guess I’m too much man for this world.” “Yeah, you said that.” Dr Stain rolled his eyes. “Maybe try cycling off the steroids.” “All natural, baby,” he’d lied. Carnitas changed into his work clothes and left the gym for the case room. He shoved his gym bag under his desk just as he saw Chuckie clearing off his, his possessions going into a file box. “You get fired for snorting evidence again, Chuckie?” “Naw dog, I’m just the low man on the totem pole, they’re bringing in an SVU guy to work with you on that new case and I gotta make myself scarce.” Special Victims Unit, sex crimes. Makes sense, thought Carnitas, remembering the cum on the vic’s lips. “What guy?” “I don’t know his name but he is the most jacked guy I ever seen.” “Excuse me?” Carnitas bristled. “Naw dog, you’re bigger than him, sure, you’re bigger than anyone I know, but JACKED, you know what I’m saying?” “Get the fuck outta here, moron.” “Jeeze, dog, roid rage much?” Carnitas banged the drawers of his desk in anger as he collected the files for briefing. He checked his watch. “Shit.” Carnitas hated being late. Mostly because ever since he blew past 400 lbs, he knew the other cops saw him as slow. There was a limit to admiration of muscle in cop culture. Once you got to the point where you looked like you couldn’t chase a perp, the compliments stopped, and the insults started. Carnitas didn’t give a shit what people thought of his body, but he hated that others judged his character based on that. Slow, unprofessional, or the worst: vain. But he knew it was a losing battle ‘cause if there was any people who liked to judge, it’s cops. Carnitas entered the briefing room. Sure enough the other homicide detectives were already there. “Get trapped under a barbell, slim?” asked Hamm, the bearish data officer. “No, trapped under your mama, piglet.” “No porcine insults, please, in my house,” said Lt Flint. “Sorry, boss.” “Get us started then.” Carnitas waddled to the front of the room and began sticking pictures to the whiteboard. Detective Shaw whistled a catcall. “That ass is criminal, sweetheart.” “Shaw,” Lt. Flint growled. “Sorry boss, I’ll try to keep it in my pants. But damn, Stevie don’t make it easy.” Carnitas took a deep breath and let it out. Garrett Shaw was 170 lbs soaking wet but he could get away with shit-talk like that because he was a black-belt in five different kinds of grappling. If you tried to take a swing at him, he’d tie you up in knots, then frog-march you around the case room making you slap your own face. “The victim,” Carnitas said finally, “is Peter Tinker, a 35-year-old retail manager of a sports nutrition store. Unmarried, no kids, lived alone, no record. Neighbors describe him as quiet and unassuming, remarkable only for his muscular size. Dr Stain’s report puts him at 6’4” and an estimated pre-mortem weight of 410 lbs.” “Anything else notable in Stain’s report?” asked Flint. “Some alcohol in his system but no illicit drugs. Antidepressants in the medicine cabinet but not in the bloodwork. Suggests he wasn’t taking ‘em.” “Off his meds,” Shaw shot out, “coulda been suicidal, hired this guy to off him? Wait a sec, you said no illicit drugs?” “Yeah.” “Bullshit. This guys a Double-DBag if I ever seen one.” Carnitas winced at the harsh nickname. “Athenabol doesn’t show up on tox screens.” “Guess you would know, Stevie.” “Shaw!” Flint barked. “If you don’t find your frontal lobes I’m going to find them for you by fingerfucking your brainpan.” “Geez, boss.” “Hamm. What have you got on this streaming site?” “Dark web, robust VPN, so untraceable in terms of a location. The vid posted of the murder has been viewed 100,000 times in the last twelve hours. You can view it once then you gotta pay $10 to download it. Eighty percent of those viewers did so, so the perps made $800,000 already, minus whatever cut the dark-web launderers take.” “That money’s got to come up for air at some point.” “I’ll keep an eye out. The other vids on the profile are basic strong-man stuff, starts with bending bars, progresses to ripping the doors off of junked cars and mangling them. I’ll try to match the locations with local junkyards. In all the vids, not much to go on in terms of ID, he wears a balaclava. The tatt in the snuff video isn’t visible in the other vids so it must be new.” “Shaw, you take the tattoo shops.” Shaw flexed a 16” bicep with a busting chain-link tatt over its peak. “Sure, boss, I could use some new ink.” “NOT expensable.” “Aw, you’re no fun.” Hamm airplayed his tablet to the room’s wide-screen. “There is one other vid of interest, from a week ago. Hold onto your breakfast.” Carnitas quickly moved a file folder to cover his crotch as the perp’s ultra-deep voice vibrated the walls. “FLEX THAT MEAT, BITCH” he said from off screen. On camera, a massive redheaded bodybuilder licked cum from his quivering lips and flexed his right arm into what had to be a 25” gun (at least); he was seated against the backdrop of a plain white wall. “AW, YEAH. GET READY TO POP.” “Pop me, Daddy, please! Uhhhhh!” The perp then got so close he must have sat in the big muscle-sub’s lap. The phone camera moved like it was switched to his right hand, and you could then see the perp’s powerfully muscled left arm aligned perpendicular to the redhead’s. Initially the contrast was all in the sub’s favor, his arm was clearly bigger. But then the perp flexed. “Holy shit!” Carnitas swore. A cannonball exploded out of the perps arm and instantly deformed the sub’s muscle into a crescent shape molded to the perfect sphere of the perp’s bicep. “Ahhh… no stop it hurts too much!” cried the sub. “HUH-HUH-HUH, NO TURNING BACK NOW BITCH, WELCOME TO POP CITY.” “I think I’m gonna be sick,” said Lt Flint. Four tough homicide detectives watched as stretch marks bloomed, then tore and a ragged red ball the size of a rump roast popped out of the sub’s arm, splattered against the white wall and dropped out of sight. The poor sub was shrieking in pain but the camera was on the move, the perp reaching down to palm the bloody mass. Thick fingers closed into a fist and squelched the meat into hamburger. “SWEET.” Hamm closed the airplay and they sat in silence for a moment before Shaw spoke. “So? Texas Roadhouse for lunch? Who’s in?” Carnitas shook his head and found his voice. “Perp’s left-handed, started off filming with his left. And that’s gotta be a one-of-kind injury. I’ll tap my sources at the ERs to see where it came in. That poor dude, if he’s still alive, is our best lead.” “Agreed. You team up with Detective Brick from SVU tomorrow and find him.” “Where is that guy? Chuckie said he saw him here.” “Thanks for the reminder to chew you out for being late,” Lt Flint snorted. “But I don’t have the stomach for it right now. You missed him, he had to leave; some emergency. He’s got your number. He’ll text you later. Team dismissed.” As they were leaving, Shaw said: “Stevie, lemme ask you something.” “It’s Steve, you little shi—OOWWW!” Shaw grabbed his hand and cranked his pinky in an agonizing fingerlock, dragging him into the washroom. Shaw shoved Carnitas against the tiled wall hard enough that a few tiles broke under the huge detective’s bulk. He let go of his finger and slipped off his black t-shirt while Carnitas shook out his sore hand. “Stop this, Garrett,” Carnitas mouth went dry as he took in Shaw’s lean, rugged physique, absolutely ripped to the bone. “This is s-sexual harassment in the workplace.” “That right, Stevie? Something about this you find sexual? Interesting.” “I meant—” “We’re just two friends having a conversation right? What’s sexual about that?” Carnitas stared helplessly at Shaw’s muscular pecs, they were definitely meatier and more defined than the last time he saw them, and still had that intensely sexy thatch of blond hair nestled between them. Shaw stepped right up to him, chest-to-chest, or rather, Shaw’s chest to Steve’s upper abs, because of their height difference. “So here’s my question. You think the perp is a Steamroller?” Carnitas scoffed but then paused to consider what was in fact a good question. With the arrival of Double-DBol, there was a backlash against PEDs in the physique industry. Many bodybuilders switched entirely to natural training, saying that athenabol made the sport “too easy”. Steamroller was a mysterious, almost cult-like group, devoted to techniques of boosting testosterone naturally, and developing training methods that prioritized strength, muscle hardness, and tantric-like muscle control. Devotees of Steamroller claimed they could flatten any “lazy-ass Double-DBag” in any fitness challenge, hence the name. Carnitas looked down to see Garrett eyeing his enormous muscle-tits like he wanted to motorboat them in the worst way. “Eyes up here, dickhead.” “Aw, I know exactly where you want my dickhead, Stevie, but we’ll save that for when we’re off the clock seeing as you’re a stickler for HR rules, all of a sudden.” “So you’re asking if a psychopathic killer could be a member of the latest cult? I don’t see why not, but what’s the connection?” “Well, maybe it’s easiest if I show you.” Shaw took another half step forward, and flexed his pecs, pinning Carnitas to the wall. The pressure from below bulged up his muscle-tits like a push-up bra. “Enough,” Steve said, and tried to take a step forward. Shaw didn’t budge. “What the fuck, Garrett? I’m more than twice your weight and you’re not even bracing your legs.” “I know, right? And I only joined Steamroller two weeks ago. I’ve had five, maybe six workouts?” “This is insane.” “You haven’t even seen the best part yet. Now shut up a second this takes some concentration.” Garrett Shaw relaxed his pecs but expanded his chest to take a slow deep breath, then again. As he continued to breathe deeply, an equivalent calm came over Carnitas. The huge cop was astonished to realize that his own breathing was yielding to Shaw’s. He was exhaling when the smaller man inhaled, and inhaling when he exhaled. He tried to reverse this, and found he couldn’t. He started to panic, but this dissipated as he matched Shaw’s strong, muscular heartbeat that was thudding against his sternum like it was giving him CPR. Shaw locked eyes with him, nodding knowingly, and Carnitas was struck by how ruggedly handsome he was, with his square jaw, thick blond stubble already bristly at noon, and intense green eyes. Steve threw an erection so hard it was almost painful. Shaw parted his lips and his voice dripped sex as he intoned: “Let’s go for a ride, baby.” Steve felt a band of steel pinch into the groove between his first and second row of abs. Garrett rolled his pecs from the bottom up and Carnitas slid up the wall like he was riding an elevator.” “Oh fuck, Shaw.” “Pretty sweet, huh? You like all this muscle? I can feel you down here, seems you like it.” “I weigh 450 lbs…” “Really? You seem lighter.” Shaw switched to a pec bounce and his concrete slabs pummeled Steve’s abs, and the force jiggled his muscle-tits like bongos. “Aw fuck, Garrett I’m gonna…” “Hold that thought. So it stands to reason that if I can do this after two weeks, then it’s a good bet our perp is a Steamroller.” “Yes. Awwww….” “And that your handsome friend Garrett is both way smarter and way stronger than you?” “So smart… so strong… so handsome…” “Cool, now back to you, you were saying?” “I’m gonna… I’m gonna…” Shaw stepped back abruptly and Det. Carnitas slumped to the floor in a heap. “I think the word you’re looking for is ‘POP’. But not while I’m here, that would be sexual harassment. Go jerk your little dicklet in the stall, Double-DBag,” Shaw cackled as he swaggered out the door. The spell broken, Carnitas limply sat up against the wall, he tried to stifle his breathing to calm his erection. He almost managed it when a tall dark-haired man walked in pulling a sweat-soaked wife-beater over his head. His deep, hairy armpits flooded the room instantly with brutal man-stench. “Eep…” cried Carnitas as a cum-explosion detonated in his crotch. The man turned around and looked down on him. “Who the fuck are you?” said Detective Brick.

Hey muscle worshippers! Been a while since I've published something - so one horny night, I was reading through reddit posts and there was one about a guy being intimidated/emasculated by how athletic his friend had gotten. So I thought, what if someone posted about his dad becoming a jacked af muscle daddy? In that vain, I decided to write a story as a reddit post! Disclaimer: this story is 85% muscle worship but has a bit more foot worship towards the end. Enjoy, and happy cumming |---------------- Intimidated by Father’s Muscular Body ----------------| Hey fellow redditers – so I (M21) don’t usually post here but something happened the other day that I could really use your help with – nothing like reaching out to an internet full of strangers for advice right? Trust me that by the end of this you’ll get why I’d rather stay anonymous as opposed to asking my friends or, god forbid, my dad. Alright here it is. For context, I just wrapped-up my senior year of college and I usually come home about every 2 months – Christmas, spring break, and then summer break. Well, this year I decided to spend spring break with friends and did not have time to go back home – so I had been away from home from the end of December to the first week of June (today). This is important to my dilemma I promise. In October, so before Christmas break, he decided that he was going to pick up working out again. Back in his 20s my dad was actually pretty active and from photos I’ve seen he was in decent shape – nothing crazy – but nothing to scoff at either. Over the past 20 years though, he’s slowly fallen out of shape– up through October I’d say he was fit for a 52 year old but not anything extraordinary. He decided though that he had had enough and wanted to get as fit as possible. Now I’m sure all of us have heard someone say, “oh that’s it from now on I’m going to the gym and cleaning up my diet!” We’ve all heard the story, hell we’ve been the ones telling it – but usually these things last two weeks tops and then fizzle out (speaking from personal experience as well, no judgment). The thing is though, my dad was serious, and he stuck to it. Like really stuck to it. When I came home for Christmas break he was going to the gym 4 days a week and had significantly cleaned up his diet. I could already see some changes in his physique, but it was nothing over the top. Pretty standard given his new diet and exercise regime I would say. I didn’t think too much of it at Christmas time and then went back to school before coming back home for the first time in June. So, a few days ago I was kind of bored, my dad had gone to work, and I was starting to feel edgy from not doing anything. My dad had a guest pass to his gym so I decided to go if nothing else to pass time and just move. Well, I get to the gym and head into the locker room to put my things in a locker. This is where things go way off the rails and why I’m even writing this in the first place. Get ready because this is a doozy – I’m honestly trembling a bit even writing this . . . here we go. I walk up to a locker and I put my stuff in. I had the locker door open to my left so my face was obscured from the guy who walked around the bench behind me and came to a locker to my left. I didn’t think much of it at first, but I could tell from my peripheral vision that he was just in a towel. From what I could make out though this guy seemed pretty yoked and I won’t lie I got a little bit curious. I looked over and my first thought was, “holy shit, this guy is jacked!” I mean seriously, his arms were shredded, his obliques were showing even though he was barely moving, and his chest hung over and off of his frame. I can’t even describe it, but this guy was seriously jacked – not to mention clearly pumped from his workout. Just as I was about to glance over a bit more he reached for his towel and pulled it off – I immediately looked back towards my locker and finished putting my things away. I closed it and just as I was about to walk away the man next to me said, “oh damn, I didn’t expect to see you here!” Immediately recognizing the voice, I looked over to my left and who should be the jacked bodybuilder but my dad. I turned over and looked at my father who was now standing in front of me in just his boxers[b1] . Y’all. I cannot describe the next 5 seconds well enough. But it’s the whole reason I’m here. In those five seconds I honestly couldn’t help myself from just looking up and down at my father’s muscular body. How had my father gone from being a normal, run-of-the-mill guy to a bodybuilder?! The first second was just shock, but after that I couldn’t help but analyze the curves, definition, and vascularity of his body. His neck had firmed up, his shoulders had gotten bigger, his chest was beyond huge – like two very clear pecs separated by a line that went down to his abs. Oh my god – his abs. Guys I can’t tell you how emasculating it is to see your father with an 8 pack. Like your 52-year-old dad with a ripped 8 pack you’d see on a 22 year old. His arms were just as crazy. Somehow my father had gotten large, rounded biceps and he had veins running all along his arm. The dude looked like he was going to explode and he wasn’t even flexing. Then my eyes did a bit of a boomerang – within like a full second – I tried to not look directly at his boxers so I skipped past onto his thick, vascular quads. His shredded, striated, athetlic quads. The only problem is our brains are quicker than we’d like them to be. I couldn’t help but notice how filled out his boxers were so, against my better judgment, my eyes went back up quickly and then down. I’ll leave it at this – we’d like to think in our 20s we’ve really stepped into manhood. In that moment though, there was little doubt in my mind as to who’s manhood was bigger and it wasn’t mine. I let my eyes go back down in embarrassment past his bulging calves down to his vascular bare feet. Standing half-naked, mere inches away from me, my father looked muscular, vascular, and powerful. My dad had become a bodybuilder – and a damn good one at that. Apparently I had done a bit more of an up and down than I had realized though – my dad cocked his eyebrow and asked, “Checking out my progress?” Guys at this point I really didn’t have any words – my dad looked so masculine and strong. I was a bit caught-off guard, so I didn’t respond in time. Moving towards me he asked, “Little intimidated?” He asked with a half laugh. “Honestly a little bit.” I replied honestly – how could I not be?! My father was in front of me half-naked just casually talking to me with huge pecs, vascular biceps and quads, and shredded abs at 52 I’d kill for at 20. He looked down for a second and crossed his arms, arching his foot – like guys the pinacol of masculinity in that moment. His arms and pecs swelled up in size, as his calf became noticeably more defined. He looked at me with an oddly smug, but almost annoyed look. “Might not want to check my dick next time.” I swear I have never been redder in my entire life – he had noticed my eyes go back up. As though that weren’t enough though he continued. “My biceps and pecs are probably a lot to take in as it is.” He held out his right arm to flex his jacked, muscular, biceps, triceps, and forearms. It was like his entire arm erupted into vascular muscularity. Unsure of what to do I looked at his powerful biceps for a second before throwing my eyes to the floor figuring that would be better. In the oddest way though, seeing my dad’s bare feet against his muscular, powerful body only seemed to emphasize just how much more manly he had become. In all of this I just got an overwhelming sense of emasculation. Seeing my father so confident and muscular was a lot to take in. And apparently he knew it. A slight, genuine laugh came from his direction as I looked back up. He relaxed his flexed arms and brought his hands to his hips. “Are my manly feet a bit too much for you?” He arched his foot again and looked down, flexing his vascular calves. “By the looks of it my toes might be stronger than your arms.” He held his flex, his powerful arms casually hanging by the sides of his pumped pecs and cut abs – all while bringing his eyes back up to me with another eyebrow raise. “I assume you don’t disagree?” At the sound of this comment I went to bring my eyes up to his, but couldn’t help but stare at his muscular, protruding pecs. “Dad, you . . . you’ve changed so much.” A smirk came over his face. “Glad you like the changes.” He took a step forward closing the gap between us. He took a hushed tone. “I’d keep flexing my muscles for you but with all of this testosterone I’m about to pop a boner – and trust me, if you think my muscles and feet are intimidating, wait until you see these boxers fill out.” I pulled back for a second surprised at his comment. “Are you . . . horny?” He looked at me as though I had asked a stupid question, which, as you’ll see, I had. “Since I started working out my test has been off the charts. I might be over 50, but I’m pretty sure I’ve got more testosterone in my body than you do at this point.” He looked off to the side and then back at me with a look of pained honesty. “Are you rubbing one out almost two or three times a day?” He asked doubtfully. “Twice a day?!” I said in a hushed choke. He pulled back slightly and took a sympathetic tone. “Maybe getting an idea of who the man of the house is?” He looked down and then back up at me. “Alright let me get dressed I’m starting to get hard, and I feel like I might have already intimidated you enough.” Let me just say that at this point I was not even sure what was happening. I had just come to the gym to casually work out and pass some time because I was bored. Now, I was standing in front of my half-naked, muscular, pumped dad talking about how thick his dick was and how often he jacked off. In all of this though the thing that seemed to get to me the most was just how masculine he seemed. In just his boxers, talking about his body like that . . . it was . . . a lot y’all (I literally had to take a breath as I typed that out). Anyway, following his last comment, I just laughed a little bit and looked back down along his imposing frame. “I’m just . . . without words honestly.” He had started to reach for his shirt on the bench but stopped for a second. “Are you feeling a little insecure?” I opened my mouth to respond but for some reason no words came out – that was honestly a first for me. I was flustered. He folded his arms back over and raised his eybrows with a frown as though he were about to deliver harsh news (plot twist for me, he was!) “It might go a bit easier for you if you just . . .” he held his hands out against his impressively swollen biceps. “Accept I’m the alpha.” “What do you mean by that?” “Well for starters, I don’t wear much more than this at home anymore. So you’d better get used to seeing my muscles.” “You just walk around in your boxers?” I asked with a bit of surprise. “If you had ripped abs like these would you wear a shirt?” I looked at his 8-pack peaking out from under his crossed iron-like arms. “You do have some pretty ripped abs.” “Are you going to check me out every time you see me?” “I’m not checking you out!” I protested. He immediately rolled his eyes at my obvious lie. “You can barely keep your eyes off of my muscles.” He quipped back. I looked down, forgetting that even his legs and feet were just as intimidatingly masculine a the rest of him. “Or my feet it seems.” “Damn, uhm . . .” I looked off to the right trying not to laugh at how embarrassed I was getting. It was true though, he had changed so much I could barely keep my eyes off of any part of him. “Tell you what.” He paused for a moment before dropping his arms down, revealing their thick vascularity and his rock solid pecs. He took a step forward closing the gap between us. “Do you want to worship my muscles and feet later?” I nearly gave myself whip lash with how quickly I turned back towards him, this time looking him in the eye. “. . . what?” “I’m serious. Like I said, since I’ve started lifting and . . .” He held his arms out to the sides and flexed. “I have so much testosterone running through me. You’re lucky I haven’t bust out of these boxers yet. And by the time I get home I’m going to be ready to jack off.” He put his hands on his hips thinking of the right words. “So if you want to worship my feet a little bit, really appreciate how masculine and strong they are, we could both jerk off.” I cannot express how casually and nonchalantly he asked this, which somehow made it even more enticing. “Are you serious?” “Are you a little scared of sucking my strong toes?” He looked up and down my figure, “or licking the sweat off my biceps?” “You’ve just gotten so big . . . it’s a little intimidating seeing you without clothes much less being that close.” “Most men learn their place pretty quick when they suck my feet and worship my body.” He flashed a coy smile at me turning back towards his locker. “Most men? Are you like . . . sleeping around?” “Well let’s see, bodybuilder physique, 7.5 inch cock, insatiable sex-drive . . . do you think you’ll be the first college guy I’ve put on his knees?” And just for the record, I had somehow suppressed a raging boner at this point, but as I’m rethinking this in my head and typing it out . . . my pants are soaked guys. Unsure of how to respond to that I decided to just be honest. “I just never knew you were so dominant and manly.” “I’m sure it’s odd for you to think about, but like I said, I’m pretty sure I’m hornier than you are at this point. And as long as I’m being honest, I’m pretty sure my boners are harder than most 25 year old guys.” I looked at my father dumbfounded. How hard did his cock get? “My muscular feet don’t seem so bad now right?” “No, definitely not.” “Don’t worry though.” He slapped his hand on my shoulder. “You’re still going to take these masculine toes once we’re home. He started to walk by me before stopping at my side, leaning into my ear. He flexed his arm in front of me as he spoke, “You can wait in the lobby, I need to go jerk off first.” And with that very normal comment, he patted my shoulder with his firm hand and walked off. The entire ride home I felt like I was going to explode. Honestly, I pretty much rode home with a boner sitting next to my dad the entire way, knowing he had already finished himself off but was going to be ready for round two with me soon. He had already said that he usually jacks off twice per day, his testosterone was so high, hell just looking at his body you could see it. Once we were finally home we had only been in the door for a second or two before my dad threw his bag down. “Finally. I’m so fucking horny.” He breathed out. “Didn’t you just jack off?” I asked amazed. He looked at me with a cocky smile. “Didn’t you see the size of my cock?” I audibly gulped. “You did fill out your boxers pretty well.” “Get on your knees.” He said calmly, which I more than happily obliged. “So you know my cock is bigger, my muscles are bigger, my body is stronger right?” “No question at all.” I said. He took his shirt off but left his pants on. My father was now half-naked in front of me dominating me with his masculinity. “I want you to really get how much stronger I am than you though.” He looked down and then back up at me. “Try to lift my toes.” “What?” I asked with visible exhilaration. “Earlier when I said my toes were probably stronger than your body, I wasn’t joking.” He pointed his fingers to his toe and arched them up for a moment. Obeying his order I put my fingers under his big toe and lifted up, only for his entire foot to not even budge. I kept trying before he flexed his toe downward onto my hand. “Fuck!” I let you surprised at the preasure. He looked down at me, “Are you struggling a little bit? Daddy’s feet too powerful?” I put both of my hands under his left big toe and started to pull up but even with all of my strength I couldn’t lift his intimidatingly masculine feet. “Looks like my feet are stronger than your body after all.” “Fuck your one toe is.” He lifted up his foot and brought it to my face. “Feel how muscular my foot is.” I rubbed my hands along his foot, feeling the steel like smoothness of every inch. The hair and veins on the top only added to its masculinity. “Try and push my toes back again.” He said cockily. With all of the strength that I could muster I pushed both of my hands against his strong toes, but couldn’t even get them to budge. I kept trying before once again he pushed his toe downward moving both of my hands back. “You can’t even push back my big toe with both of your arms. Are daddy’s feet a little too much for you?” He asked still pushing both of my hands back as I grunted. “I don’t even need to use my pecs or my biceps. I can just submit you with my bare feet.” “God damn you are so strong.” “You better hope you don’t piss me off.” At those words I could actually see his fully erect cock twitch through his pants. He brought his foot back before smacking it against my cheek with a surprising amount of force. “If you can’t take the strength in my toes, you definitely don’t want to feel these biceps or lats.” He flexed his enormous biceps before arching his foot again causing his quads to flare out enough that they nearly showed through his pants. “Why don’t you feel the veins on my abs. Feel what a real man’s body is like.” Obeying his orders I rubbed my hands along his vascular 8 pack, savoring the feeling of his pumped veins and steel-like muscles under my fingers. I slowly caressed his muscles and veins before pausing and taking a deep breath in. “You’re so muscular and powerful . . .” I let my hands rub up further, nearly reaching his nipples hanging off of his thick pecs. “Could you . . .” I struggled to get the words out as my fingers reached his hard nipples. He lowered his arms down, and bounced his pecs under my hands. “Are you ready for daddy to throw you around a little?” From there . . . let’s just say that my father did way more than just throw me around . . . and I loved every second of it. As I’m writing this my ass still hurts from taking his thick cock (yes, it was just as thick as it looked in his boxers – if for some reason you guys are feeling particularly pervy I can give more details on that but just writing this my cock is already painfully hard). So there you have it! That’s my problem, I’m not even sure how to go about talking about this or what to do. My father became a bodybuilder, made me his little bitch, and I wouldn’t change any of it. Even though he’s already cum three times today (turns out he jerked off before he even got to the gym), he said he’d be ready for more worshiping. What do you all think? Should I stop? I feel like I should . . . it’s my dad. But then I see him without his shirt or without his pants and god damn. His body is too muscular and manly to resist. Fuck, okay, I’ve actually soaked through my pants, I’m going to pump one out and then come back for your comments.

Some ideas, Byran wants to see his dad 'pecs bust a load' and suck his own cock. So Byran and his dad work on exercising his dad cock, like using penis pump, having his cock to lift weights, taking supplements, genetic modification, etc. One day his dad cock become long enough to do those. Since he has control all of his muscle, he can control his cock not to get too big when he fuck his own son, so Byran doesn't get hurt. He might then gain extra ability to move his cock like a snake to wrap Byran body and finally enter Byran mouth or ass. He might take his own son to sit on his erected cock while he walk in the town, shock people who have seen it. Since Byran dad can cum insane amount, there might be scene that Byran want to be coated fully in cum or soak in bathtub filled with cum. I guess his dad must already have some sign of aging on his face, Byran want to see his dad more handsome, his dad could have gone for skin treatments to get younger, more chiselded, more handsome face. Byran hasn't play his dad nipples yet though. Byran want to see his dad grow even more, and his dad do so. There is muscle measurement scene to compare before and after.

Thanks for continuing! One of my favourite snuff stories.

Chapter 10 Rupert and Evan Glencross walked through the halls of the half-destroyed manor. Their hulking frames filled the corridor, their heads nearly brushing the ceiling. They moved like predators stalking their prey, senses heightened, and cocks leaking from the anticipation of more killing. More growth. “I think I hear footsteps,” Rupert said. “This way.” Evan followed his brother, stepping into the moonlight that showered the hallway through a series of skylights. The brothers padded along the blood red carpet, causing the wooden floor to creak loudly beneath their weight, over 800 lbs of muscle between them. “Ah, well lookie here. A lone pig.” Rupert said, staring straight ahead. *** Vincent took position at the end of the hall, staring down the two murderous behemoths. His heart raced as he held the gun up. The twins were in position, right where he needed them. “You’re going to try to take us all by your widdle self,” Rupert said in a mocking baby voice. “How cute.” “Now!” Vincent shouted. Sean burst through a closed door to the twins left, grabbing Evan and tackling him thought another closed door. The two muscle men went through the wood like it was made of cardboard, disappearing into a nearby room. A startled Rupert turned, “What the fuck!” Vincent opened fire, and didn’t stop until the clip was empty. The first shot struck Rupert near the top of his mountainous trap. He grunted with pain and zig-zagged down the hall straight for Vincent. Two more shots hit him clean, one grazed him, and the rest missed. “You think that can stop me!” Rupert screamed, as he bled from multiple wounds. He turned beet red with anger as massive veins erupted on his forehead. “I’ll kill you and I’ll heal, you fucking pig!” *** What was this? Evan thought as he felt the weight of the naked pig on top of him. This officer was bigger than he remembered. Bigger than any opponent he’d ever faced, yes, even bigger than his father. But he was bigger. He should have no problem overpowering this opponent and squeezing the life out of him. So why did it feel so difficult? Evan wrestled against the sinewy, hard muscle of the cop, two nude mountains of muscle locked in battle, and only one could walk away. Why was he so strong? Then it hit him. The book. Rupert’s concerns about his uncle were well founded. He had taken the pig to the book and now he had the power too. That was the only explanation for why Evan couldn’t easily overpower him. But…but who had he killed to get so strong so fast. As he struggled against his opponent his mouth curled into a knowing grin. He actually had a little respect for this one. “You killed the other cops. Didn’t you?” “And your uncle,” said the pig, “And now I’m going to kill you.” Evan struck his opponent’s gut. His abs were like concrete. “That won’t be easy, pig!” “But it will be fun!” Evan felt a hard strike to his jaw and tasted his salty metallic blood on his tongue. *** Sean knew he could beat the twin. True, his opponent was bigger and probably stronger, but Sean needed to win more. The Glencrosses had been kiiling and growing for years. This was their last rodeo. After this night, they couldn’t do it anymore, but Sean was just beginning. He had years of growth ahead of him. He wouldn’t give them up by dying here, tonight. He had the greater will to win and that doubled his strength. Every hold Evan put him in, he broke free of. Every strike, he returned fivefold. He gritted his teeth and flexed his muscles, feeling himself as hard and strong as titanium. He could see the worry in his opponent’s eyes, worry that grew with each passing second. He knew from that look that Evan Glencross had never struggled so much in his life. It made him proud. It made him only want to hurt him more, only want to make his defeat more humiliating. Sean slammed the twin’s head into the floorboards, splintering the wood, and causing the once intimidating monster to cry out in agony. The growth had already given Sean the most unbelievable erection he had ever had and now dominating Evan Glencross made him grow even harder, painfully erect. “This is for the good cops you killed today!” Sean said, flipping Evan over. “And for all the other evil you’ve done!” Sean rammed his now thicker cock into the twin’s tight hole. The Glencross holes have never been entered, Sean could tell. They had always been the dominators. Always the ones who did the fucking. “A taste of your own medicine,” Sean said. “Nooo!” Evan reached back, attempting to grab his attacker. Sean took the arm, and twisted, dislocating it at the shoulder, and then began to plow his victim. The twin’s un-lubed anus fought him, but his cock tore through, splitting it, forcing it to comply. “How does it feel to be my bitch?” Sean said, as he wrapped his hands around Evan’s bull neck and squeezed with all his might. “You can’t do this to me!” Evan shouted. “Shut up you spoiled brat,” Sean said, while sticking a hand into Evan’s mouth and grabbing a hold of his lower mandible. He pulled, ripping the twin’s jaw off. He fucked his victim’s hole, bloody, while holding him down with such force he snapped his spine in several places. Life passed from the massive body, and Sean came, shooting a massive load. He laid there for a moment, until Vincent’s scream of pain pulled him out of his post-nut euphoria. *** The hallway seemed to shake as Rupert Glencross came barreling towards him. Vincent didn’t understand how the muscle beast before him could still move the way he did with those gunshot wounds. He took the tazer and fired, but the twin dodged the cords. “You’ll have to do better than that pig!” Rupert said in a mocking tone. “How about this!?” Vincent held up the pepper spray. The twin was right on him now, a wall of bloodied muscle. Upon seeing the spray, Rupert turned his head and swung his massive arms. Vincent sent out a jet of the burning liquid, clipping Rupert in the side of his face, before the twin’s swinging arms, as thick as legs, knocked the can from his hand. Rupert turned to face him, one eye red and inflamed. “Fuuuck!” He shouted, before reaching out and wrapping a thick hand around Vincent’s neck. With laughable ease, he lifted the pig into the air. “You pathetic, piece of shit. Did you really think you could stand a chance against me, against all this muscle! I’ll break every bone in your body, nice and easy, so you’ll be alive to feel all of it. Then I’ll fuck your mangled body to death!” Vincent kicked and punched as he struggled to breath. His feeble attempts to break free only made Rupert laugh. The twin held a hand in front of Vincent’s face and broke the bridge of his nose with just flick of a finger. “You’re so frail compared to me, so easy to break, like thin porcelain.” Rupert dropped him to the ground and watched him crumple at his feet, then he grabbed one of Vincents forearms and squeezed, snapping the bones. The cop’s cry of pain brought a look of glee to his face. “Now let me do a leg,” He let out an evil laugh. “This is so unfair. I’m so much stronger than you, pig. It’s almost too easy.” He reached down to grab a leg, but stopped. Sensing a presence, Rupert turned, and was immediately face to face with the other pig, the huge one. Before he could act, two thick fingers speared the sides of his head, digging into his ears, shattering his ear drums. “But you’re not stronger than me.” Sean said, before striking Rupert in the torso with a quick succession of rib shattering blows. The twin fell to his knees, the jagged edges of broken ribs piercing through his skin, and blood pouring from his gaping mouth. He stared up at Sean, with a look of disbelief, before falling to his side, dead. “Have fun in hell,” Sean said, as a final wave of growth over-came his body. The blood on his knuckles was absorbed. Vincent watched his man’s body swell, growing slightly bigger, becoming even veinier and more defined. The muscle fibers twitched as Sean moaned in pleasure. “Fuck yeah,” Sean said. “It feels better every time.” “Can you stand, baby?” Sean asked, extending a hand. “Yeah.” Vincent said, reaching up with his good arm and using Sean to pull himself up. Vincent looked over his lover’s new body and let out a “Jesus Christ!” Sean casually bounced his pecs and flexed. “Yeah, I’m fucking huge, aren’t I?” “It’s almost scary.” Vincent said, thinking not only about Sean’s imposing size, but also about the affect his deal with the demon would have on his personality. Would he become an evil monster like the Glencross twins, obsessed with only his own growth? “And a little sexy, too?” Sean said, with a smile. Vincent nodded, struggling to smile through the pain. “Yeah, definitely sexy.” He wiped the blood from his broken nose away, with his shirt sleeve. “Scary sexy.” “You’re not scared of me, are you?” Sean asked, putting a finger under Vincent’s chin, and lifting his head. “No, I’m not scared off you,” Vincent rested a hand on Sean’s arms and felt the granite like muscle. “But I’m scared of what you might do.” “I’m not happy I killed Jean and Travis. They didn’t deserve to die, but I was riding the high from that first wave of growth and, knowing what I would be facing, I honestly didn’t think I had any choice, but I promise you, my love, that anyone I kill in the future will deserve it.” “I believe you.” Vincent said. They leaned in and kissed. Vincent felt his feet leave the ground as Sean hoisted him up and rested his ass on his powerful forearm. When the kiss was over Vincent asked, “how the hell are we going to explain all this?” “I’ve got an idea,” Sean said, “It’s a little crazy. It involves self-harm and arson.” Vincent shook his head, “Well, nothing could be crazier than what we’ve been through tonight, so let’s get it over with.” Epilogue Officer Neil Mckay stood by the buffet table, stuffing his mouth with hors d’oeuvres. He was in full police uniform, starched and pressed, shoes polished to a mirror finish, as were all the other officers in attendance at the ceremony. Their well-dressed friends, families, and honored guests filled the room, all there to honor the fallen officers and the two heroes. Neil chewed and wiped the crumbs from his face as he looked toward the stage. There, officers Sean Henderson and Vincent Amato had seats of honor near the mayor who had just presented them with medals of valor for what happened…that grim night. Neil lowered his head and thought about it. He had been there, at the manor, but got lost in the maze that seemed to go on forever, with a busted walkie. He had wandered for nearly 2 hours before bumping into a group of terrified CSU guys. When they finally made it out, all the action was over, and the Glencross twins were dead. He had found Sean and Vincent hobbling away from the burning manor, both seriously injured. Sean was naked, stripped and humiliated by the twins he had said. “You were the one that found them, right?” Neil turned to see a young rookie standing beside him, looking lean and fresh faced. “Yeah, that was me.” “That was a crazy night, wasn’t it?” said the rookie. “It’s a miracle those two were able to bring down the twins and make it out of that house, alive.” Neil nodded. A miracle, indeed. And a little bit of luck. Apparently, they had stumbled upon the twins lighting a fire. Those psychos were going to burn down the house along with the bodies of the people they killed, as if destroying the evidence would have done them any good. After a fight where Sean and Vincent used every tool at their disposal (and still nearly lost), they managed to kill the twins. Those nuts’ bodies were half destroyed by the fire that they had started, and the coroner had to identify them with dental records. “It’s a wonder they have a uniform big enough to fit officer Henderson,” said the rookie. “Dude is absolutely huge. And I swear he looks twice as big as he did before all this went down.” Neil nodded. He had thought the same thing when he saw him that night. It was as if he had grown overnight, but he quickly pushed that thought from his mind. A person couldn’t grow overnight. “Sean has always been big.” Neil said. “Yeah, I suppose,” said the rookie, “Anyway, catch you later. I’m going to go see if I can shake their hands.” Neil let out a stifled laugh. Yeah, you do that kid. In truth, Neil often thought about that night and the story Sean and Vincent had told. It didn’t all make sense. Everything didn’t add up nice and neat. Not to mention that strange leather-bound book Vincent had been carrying when they left the manor, a book that never made its way into evidence. A lot of stuff was overlooked. The chief just wanted to close the case and crown his heroes. The perps were dead, and that’s all that mattered in the eyes of the public. What really went down on that estate? Noone will ever really know. Neil couldn’t be worried about that, though. He took another look up at the two grinning heroes, both jealous and relieved that it wasn’t him up there, before turning back toward the buffet and grabbing another bite.

Chapter 8 Sean stumbled to his feet and ran towards Vincent, planting a quick kiss on his lips. He grabbed his lover and began running up the hill, towards where the gunshot that saved him had come from. It took him a few moments to realize what had happened, because It seemed to happen so quickly, but as he ran up the hill all the pieces fell into place. When Detective Lerner was attacked, the two gunshots he fired alerted Det. Morgan’s team, causing them to come running. Just as Sean was about to meet his demise, Morgan’s team arrived and shot one of the twins, saving his life. He thanked God for Lerner’s unintentional shots. “Are you two alright?” Jean asked as they approached her. “We’re fine,” Vincent said, bent over and huffing. Sean ignored the question. Instead, he turned his attention to Patrick. “You were right!” he panted. “You were fucking right. Everything you said was true. He grew…he…he grew right in front of our eyes.” “You saw one of the twins grow?” Jean asked. Sean nodded. “Like, seriously?” Travis asked. “Holy Shit!” “How the hell do we fight something like that?” Sean asked. “I’ve been thinking about that,” Patrick said. “We may have to fight fire with fire.” Jean looked at him. “How’s that?” “Follow me, while I tell you why I came here tonight.” *** “So, you’re saying the source of the twins' power is this demonic book?” Jean asked. “Not exactly,” Patrick replied, as he led the group through the dark halls of the manor. Halls that smelled of smoke and death. “The power comes from the demon summoned through the book.” “So, destroying the book wouldn’t take away their power?” asked Vincent. “No, but they’ll lose it after tonight anyway,” said Patrick. “My intentions in destroying the book weren’t to stop the twins. It was to stop the curse. To prevent anymore Glencross men from being able to use this evil power. I needed to atone for years of inaction, standing idly by while members of my family slaughtered innocents to satisfy their lust for size and power.” Jean rolled her eyes. She didn’t see how that would help them in their current situation. “It’s nice that you want to make things right,” she said. “But you mentioned fighting fire with fire…” Patrick Glencross stopped by a plain looking wood-paneled segment of wall between two massive, framed portraits of heavily muscled men in suits. “Here we are,” he said. “Here where?” Jean said, frustrated. She had two killers running loose while she was participating in the worst episode of Cribs. “This is just the middle of a hallway.” “The estate has many secrets,” Patrick said, before banging on one of the wood panels three times. The police took a step back as the wall opened revealing a secret passage. “The book should be in here. You were wondering what I meant by fighting fire with fire. Well, what if before destroying the book we summoned that demon and made a deal of our own?” Jean stared at him, speechless. “You’re crazy.” Travis said. “No. I’m desperate,” Patrick said, before disappearing into the passageway. Jean aimed her flashlight behind him and followed, then stopped and turned towards the men. “You boys coming?” They didn’t travel far before Patrick stopped. The secret passage came to an end in a medium sized, pentagonal room, with walls of stone. In the very center of the room was a round stand with three long legs and a worn leather-bound book atop it. The book had the appearance of something ancient, like it could have been as old as the world. “And there lies evil,” Patrick Glencross said. Sean reached out and touched the book. He couldn’t help it. The cover was warm and smooth like a lover’s flesh. “Careful,” said Patrick. “We’re not ready to wake it yet.” Sean drew his hand away, but not before a vision flashed before his eyes. He saw himself twice the size he was. His blue uniform was in tatters, torn from his swollen muscles. He was so colossal and ripped a pro bodybuilder would have been jealous, and a voice in the back of his head said, “It can be yours.” “Every time my nephews kill, they become bigger, stronger, and harder to kill themselves,” Patrick began. “And tonight, they have killed more than any Glencross in history. Our best chance of defeating them will be to use the power of the demon, their power, against them! But the question is, who will make the sacrifice? Who will give up some of their humanity, possibly their very soul, to stand against evil?” “Shit, it’s your plan. You do it,” Travis said. “My momma raised me to be God-fearing. I don’t mess with devil shit.” “A deal has already been made with the Glencrosses. I can’t make another. I lost that chance long ago.” Patrick turned to Vincent. Vincent made the sign of the cross, shook his head, and held his hands up. “Catholic boy.” Patrick turned to Jean, but before she could answer Sean burst out “I’ll do it!” “Are you sure?” Patrick asked. “We don’t have time to think about it!” Sean looked at Vincent and received a silent look of approval. “I’ll fucking do it!” Patrick opened the book halfway, then began flipping through the pages until he reached a blank page. He turned the book toward Sean and handed him a small pocket knife. “Touch the page and say you wish to make a deal.” “What do I do with the knife?” Sean asked. “The Demon will tell you that later.” Sean wiped a thousand beads of sweat from his forehead and stepped forward. He placed a hand on the book and said the words. Instantly he was alone. The room was the same as before, but Patrick, Jean, Vincent, and Travis were gone. “What deal do you wish to make?” Sean jumped at the sound of the voice coming from behind. He turned to see who had asked the question and discovered a monstrous creature with burgundy skin as rough as a crocodile’s and horns as black as obsidian. But the most striking thing Sean noticed was the musculature of the being. He was like Markus Rhul in his prime, thick from head to toe. Sean stepped back, bumping into the book stand, and nearly falling over. “Name your desire mortal!” Said the demon, in a booming voice. Sean paused. He tried to form the words but they wouldn’t pass his lips. After a deep breath he stammered something inaudible. “What!?” said the demon. “I desire size and strength!” Sean shouted. “The power to stand toe to toe with the Glencross twins.” The demon’s mouth curled into a smile, revealing a row of jagged teeth. “Ah, the Glencross twins. They are doing good work.” “Not the word I would use,” Sean mumbled. “But,” the demon continued. “They are nearing the end of their contract. And will need to be replaced…” “I just need to beat them,” Sean said, holding his body tense to keep from trembling. “You are a policeman, a do-gooder,” The demon scoffed, then paused, stroking his pointy chin. “But I do sense a dark side. Yes…quite dark. You are corruptible.” Sean didn’t think he was corruptible. He was a good man. No demon could change that. “My gift comes with a price. You must kill for it,” said the demon. “Kill with your bare hands. And when the blood touches your body, you will feel my power.” The demon brought his arms up and flexed, every muscle exploding with size and vascularity. Despite his otherworldly form, Sean couldn’t help but find himself getting aroused. He reached down and adjusted his crotch as he stared at the demon’s impressive muscularity. “I’ll do what needs to be done.” Sean said. “You’re puny,” said the demon. “Less than 300 lbs by the look of it. If you have any hope of standing against the Glencross twins as they are now you’ll need to start killing right away and not stop until you face them. Are you ready?” Sean wasn’t sure he was. Who would he kill? Could he even do it with his bare hands? “I’m ready,” he lied. “Sean Henderson, on this day, June 28, each year for four years, whomever you kill will make you stronger, larger, and more powerful, and when you die, your soul is mine. Do you agree!?” “Why only four years” The demon sneered. “No mortal deserves my power forever. Now, do you agree!?” “I agree.” “Take the blade,” said the demon “Cut you hand and with that feather pen and your blood as the ink, sign your name in the book.” Sean did as he was commanded and when the last letter of his name was on the page, the demon laughed and in a flash the room was back the way it was. The demon was gone. Jean, Vincent and the others were there, and the book was laying just as it was, with the knife. “Nothing happened,” Travis said. “Was something supposed to happen?” “What do you mean?” Sean asked. “You touched the book and said you wanted to make a deal, and then you just stood there,” Travis said. “Look at the book,” Patrick said. They all stared at it. On the previously blank page was Sean’s blood red signature. “None of us saw him do that.” “You couldn’t have seen me,” Sean said. “You all were gone. For like 10 minutes it was just me and the demon in the room.” “You only touched the book a minute ago,” said Vincent, visibly confused. “You did it?” Patrick grabbed him “You made the deal?” “Yes.” Sean nodded, “but I have to kill.” “Of course,” Patrick said. “Kill me.” “What?” “I came here ready to face my brother and my nephews alone. A part of me didn’t expect to make it back home,” Patrick said. “I…I don’t…” Sean was speechless. “You have to do it!” Patrick shook him. “I deserve it. I sat back while my family killed year after year and did nothing. I was complicit in every death. My inaction was my sin. I deserve to die!” “No…I…” Sean looked down at him. “Kill me. Kill me. Kill me!” Patrick slapped Sean across the face. Sean stared at him, shocked. Patrick moved to slap him again, but Sean grabbed his attacker’s arm. He outmuscled Patrick, by at least 75 lbs and easily held the arm back. Patrick spit in Sean’s face and something in the officer snapped. He pulled the arm straight and locked it in the bend of his arm, then snapped it like trig at the elbow. Patrick let out an agonizing scream. “You want to die!” Sean screamed. “Then die!” He grabbed Patrick by the head and slammed his skull against the stone wall with all his force. There was a crack as the skull caved in. Then he slammed it again and again, lost in a red rage. “Enough!” Jean shouted. “He’s dead!” Sean released Patrick’s unrecognizable head and let the limp body fall to the ground. He turned to see Jean and Travis with their guns aimed at him. Vincent stood between them looking equal parts, scared, sad, and disgusted. Sean felt the warm blood on his face. He looked down to see it staining his uniform and covering his hands. Then it happened. An orgasmic feeling came over him as the blood disappeared, soaking into his skin. He shook. “Oooh fuuuuck yeeeeah. I’m growing!” *** The Glencross brothers checked all around the exterior of the property but the group of pigs was nowhere to be found, though all their vehicles remained. “They must have gone inside,” Rupert said, staring at the fire damaged manor. Evan nodded. “Must have. Stupid. They can’t hide from us in our own house.” He began to walk toward the manor’s entrance, then stopped when he felt his brother’s hand on his shoulder. “Yeah, bro?” Evan eyed him. “What if they didn’t go in there to hide?” Said Rupert. “What if they’re looking for something?” “Like what?” “I didn’t say anything before, because I wasn’t sure,” Rupert began, “but the more I think about it the more I’m certain. One of the people I fired at on the hill, was no fucking pig.” Evan’s eyes narrowed. “Who?” “Our uncle. It’s been a long time, but it was him.” “If that’s true, he can take them to the book.” Evan said. Rupert nodded. “We need to be ready for anything now.” “This is our night, bro,” Evan said, raising his impossibly thick arms into a double biceps pose. “We’ve still got some more growing to do. And nothing our uncle can do will stop it.” Rupert nodded and made a flex of his own. Their biceps were literally bigger than their heads. Indeed, every muscle on the twins was comically overdeveloped. So much blood had been spilt. So many lay dead, so that they could grow in size and strength, transcending humanity, becoming gods on earth. And still they hungered for more. They walked up the stairs, their huge bodies swaying heavily from side to side and every muscle fiber standing out in full relief beneath their paper-thin skin. With a hard look in their eyes and evil smiles on their faces, they entered the dark manor. “Hey pigs! We’re coming for you!” Evan shouted, his deep voice filling the quiet halls.

Chapter 6 Jean set off with her team, Travis, Patrick, and Carter, to comb the West side of the Estate. “Any ideas, Glencross?” Jean asked. “Where your nephews might be.” “No,” Patrick said. “But I’m sure they’ll be together. We find one, we find them both.” “Where’s the CSU guys?” Travis asked. “It’s awfully quiet.” THUD! The group turned, guns aimed in the direction of the noise. “The fuck was that!?” Carter exclaimed. Jeaned aimed a flashlight at the ground and frowned. A severed head stared blankly from the grass. “That’s our answer,” Jean said grimly, “for at least one of them.” She recognized the head, immediately, though battered, bruised, and bloody. Francis O’Connor, the crime scene investigator who had given her and Lerner the initial tour of the crime scene. “I’d say it came from the hedges over there,” Travis said. “That’s part of the maze, isn’t it?” “Those sadistic bastards. They’re toying with us,” said Patrick. “Trying to make us uneasy.” “If they’re in the maze, let’s go get them,” Carter said, stomping off in the direction of the hedges. “No!” Patrick shouted. “That’s what they’ll want you to do. The maze is their domain. We’re better off out here. Make them come to us.” “And wait around for someone else to die?” Carter said, backing away from the group, easing ever closer to the maze. “Fuck that! Travis, Jean, you’re with me, right? Or do you two want to stand around-” Carter’s words were cut short as the ground beneath him gave way. He fell into the hole, dropping his gun and screaming. Jean rushed forward, flanked by Patrick and Travis. “Carter!” she screamed as she watched her colleague clawing and grasping at the dirt and grass as some unseen force pulled him deep under. “What the-” Travis said, aiming his gun into the dark hole. “The tunnels from below the maze,” Patrick said. “They extend out beyond its perimeter. We need to back up. We’re too close.” Jean was crouched down, on all fours. She looked in to the tunnel. “I can’t see him!” “And you never will again,” Patrick said. He extended a hand and helped the detective to her feet. *** Carter groaned in agony as he was pulled through the dark tunnel. He blinked rapidly, trying to get the dirt from his eyes. “Fuuck!” he wailed. It felt like an iron vise had a hold of his ankles and someone was tightening the mouth. He thought his ankle bones would snap any second. Whatever, or whoever had him was strong as hell! “Perfect!” Carter heard a deep, booming voice say. “Now we’ve got some room to stretch out.” They had stopped moving and whatever had held him let go. Now Carter lay on the ground in the dark, scared to move. “Yeah, bro,” another equally deep voice said. “We’re getting way too big for these tunnels, hehee. Good thing for this opening.” A light flickered on and Carter got to see who he assumed were the Glencross twins for the first time. He had seen pro wrestlers, strongmen, bodybuilders, and football players in his life, but none of them compared to the two mammoth men standing before him. Their heads looked tiny on their oversized bodies; necks completely consumed buy mountainous traps; pecs so thick, he was sure they couldn’t look down and see their own cocks (as humungous as those rods were); arms that looked more like legs; and legs as thick as some men’s bodies. He couldn’t believe his eyes. Every inch of their nude, gargantuan frames was striated and covered with a grotesque network of bulging veins. They didn’t look human. They couldn’t be human. They were monsters. Muscle monsters. And they had sadistic looks of pure evil plastered across their hyper-masculine faces. “Hey officer PeeWee,” one of the monsters said. “Have you ever seen anything like us.” He flexed, exploding with size. His brother joined in. They grew hard as they grunted, showing off their unbelievable bodies. Each cock must have been over 14 inches. Carter felt his own cock rising, pitching a tent in his navy-blue pants. He was about to die. He knew it, but why was he getting hard, looking at this grotesque display of overdeveloped muscles? “We’re so fucking big,” one of the brothers said, “And when we kill you, we’ll get even bigger. Isn’t that amazing? We’re already probably, no, definitely, the most muscular men on the planet and we’re going to get even bigger! It makes me want to blow a fucking huge load.” “I think he can help with that, bro.” said the other brother, while stroking his long shaft. “Take this huge fucking cock!” one of the brothers commanded, and before Officer Carter could blink his head was grabbed by a massive bear paw of a hand and forced onto the beer can thick shaft of the hardest and longest cock in the world. He was forced to deep throat the colossal member with such speed and force that he felt something tear in the back of his throat. “Oooh, that feels so fucking good, the muscle giant said as he used Carter’s mouth like his own personal sex toy. He rammed Carter’s face into his pubic region with such force, his nose broke against the beast’s lower abs. Carter instinctively tried to resist, but striking his attacker’s body was like hitting a brick wall. He was powerless and weak, a mere toy for the sadistic pleasure of these psycho twins. “Give me a go!” Carter felt himself spun around and the other twin’s cock rammed into his mouth, his front teeth knocked out by the iron shaft. “Come on, take this cock pig!” His jaw was being dislocated, and his throat torn. Back and forth he went, being forced from one cock to the other, with such speed, that he got whiplash. He wondered if his neck would break before the muscle beasts blew their loads. Then, as if he had read his mind, one of the twins announced, “I’m getting ready to blow!” “Me too!” announced the other as Carter was spun from one blood and saliva covered cock to the other. Then he felt it. A blast of cum so forceful it might have blown his head back had the sadistic twin not been holding it in place. Carter gagged and choked, his lungs filling with cum and blood. When both brothers had filled him with what felt like a half gallon of cum, he fell back to the ground, suffocating, as the world went dark.

Chapter 2 Evan and Rubert Glencross stood on the outskirts of their property surveying the hustle and bustle of the investigators. Rupert absentmindedly rubbed the hole in his hand and Evan did the same so the holes in his chest. Their injuries from the day’s earlier events had already begun to heal from the growth induced by killing their father. One or two more kills and they’d be fully healed. Though the colossal twins were looking forward to far more kills than that. “Oh God,” Rupert said. “Look how fucking huge we are bro.” He flexed his arms and chest, muscles so big they’d put any pro bodybuilder to shame. “And with all those people down there, we’re going to get so much fucking bigger. I can imagine it bro. We’ll be fucking muscle giants, too big for cars, too wide for any doors. We’ll just burst through walls, destroying any shit we like, taking whatever the fuck we want, and killing anybody that tries to stop us. We’re the biggest Glencross men that have ever lived, and now we’re about to get even bigger!” as Rupert spoke his 10 in cock grew painfully hard. He leaked a stream of thick precum that stretched to the ground. “Bro, you just got me so horned up right now,” Evan said, grabbing his own throbbing 10-inch member. He began to stroke the shaft and turned to his brother. “Our pecs will be so big we won’t be able to see our dicks.” He reached out and touched his brother’s chest. Rubert bounced his pecs. “Our backs will be so big we won’t be able to wipe our own asses,” Rupert said, laughing, as he reached out to touch his brother’s swollen, pumped muscles. “Lats so big, we won’t be able to put our arms down straight.” “Biceps so big we won’t be able to touch our shoulders.” Back and forth they went, engrossed by their own size, worshipping each other’s bodies, and fantasizing about their future growth. Evan began to jerk himself faster until he let out a massive load of creamy white spunk across his brother’s abs. “Fuuuck,” he moaned. Rupert came hands free, showering his brother’s pecs with his thick, sticky seed. “Fuck yeah,” Evan said. “Now let’s go crush some pigs.” “They’ll have guns, clubs, tasers, and mace,” Rupert said, with a smirk. “A challenge,” Evan said, “Just like the old man wanted us to have. Too bad the fucker’s not here to see it.” He laughed. Evan and Rupert walked Toward the action, their nude, hulking frames swaying slightly as they walked. They were two wild beasts heading toward their hunting grounds. They came upon their first victims near the eastern corner of the property. Two officers, one fat and one skinny, had parked a patrol at the end of the side access road, a gravel and dirt path that was seldom used by anyone but the grounds keepers. The two clueless men had flashlights and walked slowly, their heads turning side to side, as they spoke to each other in low voices. “It’s been a while since I practiced my fast ball,” Evan said, crouching in the unruly stand of invasive Japanese Knotweed that thrived in the wet land on that end of the property. “Here,” Rupert passed him a baseball sized stone, and took one for himself. He squeezed the stone in his hand, feeling strong enough to crush it into pebbles if he had to. Evan rose and took up a pitcher’s stance. He threw the stone with shocking force and accuracy, striking the fat cop in the back of the head. The pig went down like a felled tree trunk. When the skinny one turned, gun in hands and a curse on his lips, he was met by Rupert’s stone right between the eyes. “All right!” The brothers exclaimed in unison. They lumbered out of the weeds, and ran to their fallen victims. “And I though our baseball game would be rusty after so many years playing football,” Evan said. Rupert laughed. “We’re natural athletes bro. We Kill at any sport, hehe.” The fat officer groaned loudly, struggling to move, like a wounded walrus. He lay flat on his stomach, bleeding from the back of the head. The skinny officer was motionless, laying on his back and bleeding from the forehead. “Would you look at these pathetic pigs,” Evan said. His booming voice cause the fat officer to look back. He pushed himself up and tried to reach for his gun in one swift motion, but the hit to his head and his heavy body meant his motion was less than swift. Rupert bought a massive size 16 foot down on the officer’s back, pushing his blubbery body to the ground. He reached down and immediately took the officer’s weapons and walkie, tossing them off to the side. Evan did the same with the other officer. “Roll over pig!” Rupert commanded. The officer did so, staring up at the brutal, young, muscle god, with shock and awe. His fat jowls, quivered as he tried to speak, but he couldn’t say anything. He was overwhelmed by the muscle and size that his attackers possessed. They hardly looked human. “Wake the skinny one up,” Rupert said. Evan immediately aimed his mammoth cock at the skinny officer’s face and let out a powerful stream of pungent, dark piss. He smiled wickedly as the little officer came too, wiping his face, spitting, and struggling to breath. “Wakey, wakey,” Evan sneered. Rupert shook his head. “Man! Would you look at these two. I thought police officers were supposed to be in shape, instead we got one who looks like he’s never eaten anything but donuts and another who looks like he hasn’t seen a weight in his life.” “A sad state, the force is in,” Evan said, shaking his head. “Cops are supposed to be fit and strong, like us.” He bought his arms up into a double bicep pose, peaks rising high above his shoulders. “They should have muscles like this to crush criminals into paste.” He moved into a most muscular pose, his pecs bulging out so far, they hit his chin. “Who the fuck are-” the skinny cop began, but Evan silenced him with a stomp to the groin, that sounded like it did more than bust his balls. Evan was certain he felt the pelvis crack. “You only speak when we ask you a question,” Evan commanded. “Got that.” The officers nodded, meekly. They were helpless at the hands of these twin titans, and knew it. “For the rest of your lives, you two will have new names,” Rupert said. “You’re Officer Blubber.” He pointed to the fat one. “And you’re Officer Twig.” He pointed to the skinny one. “You got that?” The officers nodded. “Good.” Rupert smiled. “Now, since it’s obvious you two have never seen gods like us before, I think me and my bro here should give you a treat, and let you get up close and personal with our muscles. Letting you see what you’ve been missing by not developing your bodies.” “You first, Officer Blubber,” Rupert said, yanking the officer to his feet with one hand. “You see this bicep. This is what a real man’s arm should look like.” He flexed his arm. “Lick it. Oh, I’m sorry, is that too high for you, let me lower it a bit.” Rupert lowered his arm so it was level with Officer Blubber’s mouth. The fat cop just stared at the massive muscle. “Lick it!” Rupert boomed, and the officer immediately did so. “You call that a lick?” Rupert, scoffed. “Do it slow. Really taste the muscle. You look like a guy whose licked a lot of ice cream cones.” “If I do what you say, will you let me live?” Officer Blubber asked. “I have a family.” Rupert laughed. “You’re not very good at reading a situation, you?” He immediately grabbed the officer’s head and wrapped his meaty arm around it. “Here’s your fucking answer!” Rupert squeezed. The veiny arm seemed to double in size as he flexed. His bicep pushed into the side of the officer's flabby head, pressing it against his forearm. Officer Blubber struggled, punching and kicking as the hard muscle compressed his skull. Within a minute his head had been reduced to a bloody mess. Blood and gore covered Rupert’s arm and torso and already he began to grow. Officer Twig stared up in disbelief. His thin body shook in horror. He began to scream a the top of his lungs. “Heeelp! Officer down! Heeelp!” Evan grabbed his mouth. “Shut up. If you thought anyone could hear you, you would have screamed before. You know you’re isolated, way at this end of the property. Why do you think we started with you?” When Evan let go of him, the annoying runt of an officer began screaming again. The massive twin used two of his sausage thick fingers to crush the puny cop’s voice box. “That ought to shut you up. Now, before you suffocate, let’s get you up close and personal with these pecs.” Evan flexed his thick chest, squeezing the pectorals together, forming a cleavage several inches deep. Each pec was larger than the officer’s entire head. He slammed Officer Twig’s head into the rock-solid pecs so hard, it broke his nose. The huge slabs of meat engulfed the suffocating officer’s face. Evan continued to flex and squeeze as the officer struck his body with ever weakening blows. When the Officer was limp and lifeless, Evan let his bloody, mangled face fall away from his chest. He closed his eyes and smiled as his muscle swelled with new size. When the wave of growth finished, Evan opened his eyes to see his brother picking up one of the police walkies. Rupert turned to him and grinned as he pressed the PTT button.

LUKE - part 7: MENTAL POWERS Influencer Adam: “Okay dear followers, the following story is one of the juiciest in a long time. And I’m going to give you aallllll the details. So, there have been reports about some kind of mysterious audio recording from space, more on that later as I’m still trying to verify these claims. But in the meantime I’ve heard of another audio file reaching lots of people. It is said that some people have somehow died after hearing it. And…..you guessed it, I happen to have this recording right here. And since we’re all live, I thought it would be super cool to listen to it together.” Adam opened the audio file with Luke’s voice on it. “Before I hit the play button, one final warning! From what I’ve heard we’re going to here a very deep voice of some teen guy. His voice apparently so deep and sexy that we will be unable to handle it, hahaha. Me personally? I don’t believe those stories. I mean, come one. It’s just an audio file. But, you guys know me…always wanting to discover mysterious things. Instead of a haunted house, we now have some kind of haunted audio file. So if you want to leave, do it now. For everybody else, let’s start.” Adam hit the play button. And after just a few seconds the comments started raining in. MentalMentos: OH MY GOD! HitMeUp456: God, that voice is so hot Barbie19: Wish my boyfriend had a voice like that. iFanApple: Who is this guy? GhostHunter2023: “Fuck, I actually came twice already. ProVidsStudios: Hey, @HitMeUp456, that voice is unreal. It’s making me so horny. LukeTheStud: Yeah, you all love my voice huh? Adam did not hear all the pings of those messages as he was feverishly jerking off his 6 incher. His cock was leaking heavily and he was moaning pretty loudly as well. Barbie19: @LukeTheStud, you wish it was your voice. QTPie14: It feels like my cock is bigger then ever. LukeTheStud: @Barbie19, it IS my voice. And I know it makes your tits super sensitive. They may even have gotten a cup bigger then they normally are. Plus, you’re probably leaking massive amounts of pussy juice, making your legs all wet and slippery. MentalMentos: Unreal, my dick keeps spurting cum. It just doesn’t stop. Barbie19: Holy hell, I’m losing so much juice as well. Please tell me where you are. I wanna meet you. QTPie14: Can I mmety yio tpoo? QTPie14: I can’t evben typwe. LukeTheStud: You guys will never be able to witness my body. This audio file already is too much for most people. And then there was silence. Nobody replied anymore. Even Adam was unconscious, while the live stream continued. Luke closed his computer, disappointed by the fact nobody was able to resist his voice. But he was not giving up. The super stud already discovered that Mike was able to handle him a bit better then most. But he wanted to find more people who can offer some resistance. So he decided to visit restroom of the restaurant across the street. He waited till the cabin next to him was occupied. It was a 21 year old dude named Nick who needed to piss badly. He let out a cry of relief. Then it was Luke’s turn to show his dominance. “Hey you!” his heavy voice resonated through the room. The young dude was instantly aroused beyond believe as his piss turned into a heavy stream of cum. “Oh fuck…dude…w-what h-happened?” Luke said nothing but instead pressed his enormous bulge against the steel frame that separated the two guys. As if it was nothing the 21yo saw the steel warp around Luke’s bulge. Even the big pulsing veins on his still soft cock were visible through the steel. Nick moaned heavily. Never before did he experience such a display of power and manliness. He felt weak in his knees, his breathing was fast and his cock was rock hard. Then Luke pressed the rest of his body against the frame. The steel didn’t stand a chance. It looked like the material was just a piece of silk wrapped around an incredibly sexy, strong, very muscular body. Nick managed to reach out and touch Luke’s cockbulge through the steel frame. He felt it’s warmth and he even felt it’s heartbeat. It was way too much for him as he passed out on the floor. “Maybe I need to dial down my sexiness.” Luke thought. He recently discovered that, after another growth sequence, he can influence people’s minds. With a simple thought he can make people think he is the ugliest person on Earth. He can even appear invisible, simply because people’s brains do not register him being there with them. For now, he still wants people to see him. He even wants people to get aroused by him, just by looking at him. But at least he can make sure people don’t instantly die or fall down unconscious. “I wanna try if I can go further.” he said to himself. “Maybe I can influence my surroundings, or maybe I can make people do whatever I want. Wow, that would be amazing. Being able to make someone cum with just a thought.” He walked to the College several blocks away. “Let’s see what I can do to all the hot guys here.” Many guys and girls looked at Luke and they were unable to look away. Luke’s body was just too sexy, too irresistible. Luckily Luke had dialed down his sexiness a lot, so they would stay conscious, and more importantly they’d stay alive. Luke concentrated on a particularly handsome guy; 19yo, slim body, athletic, square jaw, bright green eyes and a perfect haircut. Luke invaded the guy’s mind and sent the first command. ‘Look at my eyes’. And almost instantly the guy’s green eyes locked with Luke’s blue ones. ‘Walk over to me’ Luke thought. And just like that, the guy started walking towards Luke. ‘While walking take off your shirt’. Without resisting the 19yo took off his shirt to reveal a smooth upper body and a sexy six-pack abs. Luke’s cock twitched. He loved what he can do with just his mind. It was almost too easy. By now, a large group of college students had gathered around the two handsome studs. ‘Tell me your name’. The guy was sweating. Was he trying to fight back? The guy is straight, so he was conflicted by his own actions. He didn’t understand why he did the things he did. ‘Tell me your name’ Luke thought again. This time the teen did not resist. “My name is Hugh” he said. Luke wanted to go a step further and try to make Hugh tell him the truth to every questions he asks. To prevent Hugh from getting too aroused he decided to whisper the next couple of questions. “Tell me, are you gay or straight?” Hugh immediately told Luke he is straight. “Do you have a girlfriend?” Luke continued whispering. “Yes, I do” Hugh answered. “Does she love the size of your dick?” Hugh started blushing. His mind was trying to not answer the question, but deep inside he felt compelled to answer anyway. “Y-yes, she d-does.” Luke was about to change everything. “How big is it?” Hugh always bragged about the size of his dick. All his friends knew he was packing. “It’s 9 inches long” he said proudly. ‘Take it out and show me’ Luke thought. Hugh started unzipping his pants. The crowd was getting very excited. All the boys were erect and showing their big bulges while the girls were getting super wet. Hugh pulled his shorts down and unveiled his rigid 9-inch cock. ‘Now forget your girlfriend, only think about me’ Luke pushed this thought deep inside Hugh’s mind. Luke could somehow see Hugh’s orientation and decided to permanently change it to gay. ‘Start jerking off and worship my body’. Without hesitation Hugh furiously started pumping his big cock with his right hand. At the same time, his left hand quickly found his way under Luke’s tight shirt. He felt the large brick-sized abs as he went higher and higher until his fingers were sliding over Luke’s mountainous pecs. Even those pecs were riddled with thicks veins. It was extremely erotic to feel them pulse with every heartbeat, to realize even those veins felt muscular. ‘Good boy, keep going’ Luke thought. Hugh stopped jerking off so his other hand could join the worship session. His hands were everywhere. He just couldn’t stop. The 9-inch fuckpole twitched up and down, leaking pre all over the floor. By now, basically everyone was either jerking off or rubbing their pussy. “Time to take the final step.” Luke whispered to himself. He started picturing Hugh as a more muscular guy. He imagined that six-pack to become an eight-pack. And slowly, only by using his mental powers, Hugh’s abs started growing bigger. After several seconds and fourth pair of abs appeared. “Fuck yeah, it works.” Luke thought enthusiastically. Hugh was moaning as he felt a huge wave of pleasure course through his body. His hands now worshipped every detail of Luke’s enormous biceps. Orbs bigger then Hugh’s head and ripped like crazy. They looked so strong, they oozed power. Even the Hulk would envy their size and strength. Luke continued using his mental powers to sculpt Hugh’s body into a pretty sexy muscle god. Big round pecs, wide shoulders, slim waist. His asscheeks getting fuller, rounder and muscular. He even gave High a bigger cock by adding two more inches. Puddles of cum appeared all around the two sexy boys as the crowd was unable to handle the intense levels of hotness in front of them. It was as if the air was filled with sex hormones that could make any boy erect instantly. Luke was getting very horny as well and he suddenly felt like visiting Mike again. Mike, so far, was still the only one able to survive his godly appearance without the need to dial down his sexiness. Forgetting to keep his voice down to a whisper, Luke used his unearthly sexy hyper deep voice as he simply said “Cum”. Hugh, as well as the rest of the crowd, felt a powerful shockwave through the air. The sound of Luke’s voice resonating through every cell of their body, making them all hornier then humanly possible as they all came at once, an orgasm that seemed endless. Luke has no idea if anyone survived, because he quickly left the college to go to Mike. A short while later he destroyed the front door, again. He found a stunned Mike in the living room. Luke’s cock was half hard and had already ripped his pants apart. “I’m fucking horny and I need to fuck someone.” Mike could not believe his ears. Luke really wanted to fuck him? It was then that Luke noticed Mike’s fully naked body. His huge cock wetting his sexy muscles with loads of pre. “Why are you naked?” he asked. Before Mike could answer, both he and Luke heard a few heavy footsteps. Another enormously muscular guy appeared. “I’ve been waiting for you, little brother.” The voice was somehow even deeper then Luke’s. Cracks appeared in the walls around them, windows shattered, and most importantly, Luke’s cock went erect in an instant. A huge glob of pre spurted from its huge head. Luke stuttered, “V-Vince? Is t-that you?” The older brother was standing proudly in front of Luke, a cocky smirk on his face. “I finally found you.”

LUKE - part 6: HOW IT ALL BEGAN “Space, the final frontier. These are the voyages of the starship Enterprise. Its continuing mission: to explore strange new worlds, to seek out new life and new civilizations, to boldly go where…” Bob, a fit, tall, bearded oak of a man switched off the tv. “What are you doing man? This is my favorite show.” Victor said. Bob’s colleague stood up to grab the remote to turn on the tv again. “Wait wait wait” Bob quickly said “you hear that?” His colleague listened carefully. His glasses were slowly sliding down his nose. A sleek index finger pushed them back up as he concentrated on whatever sound Bob seemed to hear. Both men were standing completely still. The room was filled with monitors displaying graphs, numbers and a shitload of complicated calculations. It was a small building, but on top of its roof was a very large satellite pointed to the sky. Bob and Victor have been best friends since elementary school and became passionate colleagues searching for extraterrestrial life several years ago. And now, after all these years, it looks like their satellite was picking up some kind of signal from space. A low buzzing sound came from the tall speakers on either side of the main monitor. It was very faint, so Bob turned up the volume. “Don’t you hear that?” he asked Victor. “Uh, yes?” Victor responded with a slightly puzzled look. “Isn’t that the sound speakers always produce?” Bob didn’t respond. He turned up the volume all the way to max. The buzzing sound was now very clear. “Listen!” Bob said. A few seconds passed as both men waited intently for any sound, other then the low buzz, to come from the speakers. Suddenly there was a higher sound. Very quickly. And then another. Then a few seconds of low buzzing noice again. The higher frequency sounds seemed to repeat every minute. “Oh wow, is this coming from…out there?” Victor said as he pointed to the sky. “I don’t know, but it sure has my attention.” Bob replied as he started recording the sounds. After about 35 minutes the sound stopped. No higher frequency noises, but also no buzzing sound as well. It just stopped. “Wait, that’s it?” Victor said, disappointed with such a small recording. “Well, we have been searching for so long and never received anything. So this, to me, is huge.” Bob answered. “I believe we really have something, but we just have to carefully analyze the recording. If this is a message from space, from another world, then we are going to become two of the most famous people of all time.” Bob’s enthusiasm also gave Victor a lot of energy to start looking at the recording very closely. They used the next couple of days to decipher the recording. To see if there’s some kind of hidden message. Days turned into weeks, weeks into months. And after 8 months of testing, analyzing, translating and making all kinds of calculations, they somehow cracked the sounds. It was clear that these sounds were not produced by nature. They were definitely artificial. Victor figured out that the sound was coming from a planet many light years away from Earth. “This is such a massive discovery!” Victor said as he gave Bob a big hug. They realized they might have discovered extra terrestrial life. “…where no one has gone before!” Bob said with a big smile on his face. Bob discovered it wasn’t just some random noise. It was a message. He still does not know what the message means, he wasn’t able to really translate it. But he did discover what the message can do to people when they hear it. Or at least…it was his son that discovered it. Bob took the recording home to finally show it to his son. The 16 year old boy couldn’t wait. He heard so much about his father’s discovery and today he was about to hear the otherworldly message. “Okay son, are you ready?” Bob said as he put his laptop on the table. He didn’t have to wait for an answer. His son’s face spoke volumes. So the recording started and both father and son listened carefully. Bob was able to get rid of all the background noise and only keep the actual signals. So the buzzing sounds, the high beeps etc. were all very clear. “So this is a message from space huh?” the young teen asked. “It sure is.” Bob beamed. “What does it m…” the boy stopped “unhh…dad?…I-I….f-feel….unnhh…weird.” As the recording continued playing, the boy was unable to speak clearly. He was feeling very strange. Something inside him was changing. He could feel it. It was a warmth spreading throughout his entire body. It reached every limb, every organ, every cell. Bob stopped the recording and just like that the feeling was gone too. “No no no dad! Keep it going, I’m fine.” The boy pushed the play button again. He felt like he needed this. He really wanted the recording to continue. As the strange sounds returned, so did the warm feeling in his body. “W-wow…I f-feel g-great.” Bob’s son smiled. He almost seemed to glow or something. “Son, I don’t know what’s going on, but if the recording is doing this, then maybe we have to stop it. I need to investigate this. For all we know it’s damaging your body.” Understanding his father’s concerns, the young teen reassured Bob, “no dad, it’s fine. I don’t think the message is trying to damage me at all. As a matter of fact,” the boy raised his arm and flexed his bicep “I think the sounds are actually improving my body.” Bob looked confused and amazed at the same time. He could actually see his son changing, building muscles, seeing them grow every second. But it wasn’t just his muscles, something else was changing too. It was hard to describe, but it looked like his son’s attractiveness went up as well. Bob didn’t really see anything changing, it was more like a feeling. As if his opinion about his son’s handsomeness was being influenced to be more positive. As if someone turned a dial to increase the level of beauty. And the longer the recording kept playing, the more his son was changing. Bigger muscles, sexier, manlier. “God yeah, this feels amazing!” the young teen said. “More!” His pecs shot forward. “Morreee!” His biceps doubled in size. “MORRREE!” His abs turned into a perfect 8-pack, his ass turned into two round muscular globes. “MOOOOOOOORRREEE!” His voice boomed through the room as his legs exploded with muscle, ripping his pants apart. His torso expanded too, completely destroying his shirt. The boy grew several inches taller as well. Bob was amazed, and a little turned on as well. Afraid something bad would happen, he turned off the recording and grabbed his laptop. “Enough, we don’t know what’s really going on. We have to investigate the effects further. You are the first this has happened to. But you’re my son and I don’t want you to get hurt.” “I’m not, dad. I feel incredible. Fuck, look at me.” The boy flexed his bicep. “Look at how big it is. How can this be bad? I’ve turned into the hottest boy in class. Heck, I might be the hottest boy in school. B-…I mean girls will be all over me now.” he beamed. He looked so happy. “I need a mirror, I wanna see my new body.” Bob was unable to respond. His son really did look amazing. He could only watch as his son left the room and went upstairs. Probably giving the mirror one of the most overwhelming shows of muscle flexing. “I so hope you are fine.” he almost whispered. — 3 YEARS LATER — Ever since his son transformed into a hulk, Bob has been studying the recording further. He found out the sounds are at a very specific frequency, but nothing he could reproduce himself. It almost looks like there’s a hidden alien technology embedded in the sounds. It’s way too advanced to be reconstructed by humans. Maybe in the far future. Bob also can’t explain why this signal was sent to Earth. But even though he has several unanswered questions, he also discovered a lot of other things. First of all the sounds can transform people into hyper studs. Giving them amazing bulging muscles and an endlessly increased level of hotness. Their faces so sexy they redefine what humans thought was beautiful. But if you’ve ever witnessed the result of someone transformed by the recording, you’d find every single top model utterly ugly. The second thing is that the recording only affects men. Bob has no idea why, but women are not affected at all. And it also only works with a specific group of men. They have to still be in puberty, but so far only 16 year olds or older have changed. And still, it only works with some guys. After consulting several doctors and scientists, secretly experimenting on men, Bob discovered there’s something in the boys’ DNA. It’s one gene, or a set of genes that need to be active in order for the boys to grow muscles while listening to the recording. As far as Bob knows, and it’s a very rough estimate, about 0,0001 percent of the human population is affected by the alien sounds. That’s still a lot of people, but Bob is keeping the recording hidden from the rest of the world. And for good reason. Something terrible happened. He took his son to Victor to show what the sounds had done. Victor was in absolute awe of the changed boy in front of him. “This is fucking incredible” he said “did you let your other son hear the recording as well?” Bob couldn’t believe his ears. “He’s 14. I don’t even want him to know about it!” But as the years went by, and they discovered what the sounds could do, Victor’s curiosity increased and he secretly lured Bob’s younger son to the lab. “You are 17 now and I want to see what effect these sounds have on you” Victor explained. Soon after he turned on the recording, the boy started to change. Something was different though. He was somehow affected way more then any other guy so far. His body basically exploded in size. Victor’s brain was unable to process the boy’s transformation. His muscles were so ripped, literally looking unbeatable. And that face, his eyes, his smile, and then that hyper manly voice. Victor was looking at a god. His hand shot to his heart. It hurt so much. And then his heart stopped. Victor was the first to be killed. Not really because of the teen stud, but basically because of the alien sounds. When Bob found out what happened, he took the recording and ran away. Leaving both his sons behind. Bob did continue experimenting though. But all by himself. He secretly uses the recording to document his findings. And there are rumors he found a way to manipulate the sounds. But nobody knows for sure, and nobody really knows what kind of manipulation. Bob hasn’t shown his face in public ever since he left. — TODAY — Luke is holding a picture in his hands. It’s a picture of his dad, Bob. He doesn’t know where his dad is and he misses him greatly. Ever since Luke accidentally killed Victor, his father has been avoiding him. Afraid of being turned on by his own son. Afraid of being killed as well. Luke has been affected by the recording the most. Of all the boys who transformed, Luke has become the biggest, sexiest, hottest, manliest and most irresistible of them all. And on top of it, he is still able to grow. His body sometimes randomly grows bigger. Sometimes he just gets a bit taller. Other times his muscles get more defined. And sometimes only his cock grows. He also sometimes doesn’t grow at all, but just gets stronger. Luke can feel it happening. He just knows he got stronger. But his unfathomable beauty is also dangerous for most other people as they can’t handle him. So he has been searching for someone who can sort of resist his sexiness. Even if it’s just a little bit. All that person has to do is survive an encounter with Luke. So far the only one who survived him is Mike. And that means Mike has the correct genes. The perfect genes. — A CITY NEARBY — “Fuck yeah….fuck, you sexy monster…show me what you’ve got!” a particularly heavy voice said. It was a young guy with an amazing body. Very ripped, with bulging muscles everywhere. He’s completely naked, his left hand stroking a 14 inch unbelievably thick cock. It was so thick that even with two hands the stud has difficulty completely getting his fingers around it. He was watching a video of Luke where he shows off his monster orgasm. “I’ve listened to your voice and I’ve seen your cock video…and I survived…fuck yeah! No show me how much you can cum, you super god.” As if Luke could hear what the guy was saying he balls contracted as they forced the first stream of extremely thick potent cum through his weapon of mass destruction. The first shot lasted 20 seconds and was so powerful, it splashed against the ceiling. Big blobs of cum fell down from the ceiling, quickly covering large portions of the floor. The next shot was just as powerful, just as potent and just as voluminous. The cum looked so incredibly thick, it could hardly be called liquid anymore. For minutes Luke’s baby batter kept shooting from his hyper cock. The room was entirely covered in an ankle deep layer of godsperm. “Damn, that was amazing.” The stud was breathing heavily. He was pretty exhausted. Just watching Luke empty his giant balls was making Vince horny like nobody else could. “I so needed that. Finally someone who can give me the pleasure my body craves.” Just seconds after he said that, his body started swelling bigger. His shoulders grew rounder. His abs pushed forward. Thick veins were popping up all over his upper body. A particularly sexy vein snaked over his abs, down to his super thick horse cock. It pumped his rigid organ even thicker. Its head grew purple and shiny, expanding to the size of a cantaloupe. It made his cock’s length increase to 16 inches. Vince’s libido went up as well. The need to fuck was ten times greater then that of the horniest pornstar in the world. Vince was moaning heavily. His cock smacking against his pecs. His nipples pulsing from excitement. His entire body was glistening with sweat. “You are so going to grow me even bigger. I’ll make you my personal slut!” a way deeper voice said. “My voice is finally getting deep enough to maybe even arouse you, little brother.” Vince ended the video about Luke’s define orgasm. He probably needs to jerk off several times to get his cock to go soft again. In the meantime Luke sent a few files to Mike. It was the voice recording, the video about his cock growing erect and then the video about his balls shooting the biggest amount of sperm, from a single orgasm from just one person, in the history of mankind. Luke wrote a small text to accompany the three files; “Hopefully these clips are training enough for you, dude. So when I come back, you’re ready to really start worshipping me!”

LUKE - part 5: THE VIDEO A while ago, Luke was experimenting with how he can make people incredibly horny by only using one of his ‘abilities’. The audio recording was one of those things he tried. But there’s also videos of him flexing his abs or pecs to get people off. Lately he’s even discovered something he can do that he didn’t think was possible. “I am definitely going to test this mental ability soon.” he said to himself. He took a zip of his water and placed the glass back on his desk. “But for now, let’s see how people react when they see this video.” His deep voice caused ripples in the water of his glass. About an hour ago he placed a video on YouTube in which he has the camera pointed to his bulge only. The viewer only sees a gigantic bulge in a very tight boxershort. There’s a hint of a very muscular body above it because you can see the first row of unbelievably developed abs. The video already has 35 million views. And right now there’s a 22 year old guy, named Peter, looking at the 3 minute long video. Peter always wished he had a more muscular body. But no matter how much he worked out, he seemed to be unable to really grow some sexy muscles. He wasn’t ugly, some people said he is cute. “That’s because you can only see my face.” Peter usually replied. And it was true. His body looked like it belonged to a kid instead of an adult. Luckily his thin frame was hidden behind some fancy looking clothes. His face really looked good though. Brown hair, big green eyes, a nice broad jaw, handsome smile. Again, he looked cute. There’s one thing Peter really missed. Even if his body wasn’t looking very appealing, he wished he had at least the one thing that would make him a real man: a big cock. But no, nature decided he was meant to walk around with just a 4 inch dick. Luckily his balls made up for the lack of dicklength as the two cum factories were each as large as a golf ball. His cum production also seemed to be above average. By a lot actually. He’s able to produce about 30 ml of pearly white cum every day. Peter is always looking for videos of guys with much bigger cocks then his own. He really gets off when the guy in the video has bigger balls too. And another plus when he’s able to cum much more as well. As a special bonus, the guy must have a muscular body. The bigger, the better. After watching such a video, Peter then fantasizes about the guy over and over. Imagining it’s him who has that body and dick. Sending him over the edge in a matter of seconds. Right now he found Luke’s video. Without having to think he hit the play button. It starts with the bulge just slowly pulsing up and down because of Luke’s beating of his heart. Peter is amazed by how huge the bulge is. There must be at least 11 inches of cock inside. And right now the cock is completely soft. Then, a vein appears. It grows thicker and pushes against the fabric. It’s so thick, you could mistake it for another cock. Then another vein pushes through. Slowly the super cock is swelling bigger and bigger. Stretching the fabric further. Peter is already jerking off. His cock super sensitive. He has to be careful not to empty his balls already, just looking at those pulsing veins. The video continues with tearing sounds. The boxershort is under immense pressure. All of a sudden the cock surges. It grows a few inches longer and seems to be thicker then a 1,5 liter coke bottle. The boxershort tears open and the cock swings upwards. Veins pop-up everywhere. The head alone is bigger then an apple. Peter is jerking off furiously. He can’t help it. The sight is so incredibly erotic. The cock grows even bigger and almost reaches out of view. Peter is completely hypnotized by the monstrous, veiny, muscular looking cock on his screen. For a moment nothing seems to happen. There’s just this overwhelmingly huge piece of manhood. Slowly hovering from left to right. The camera zooms in on a particularly long thick vein. It visibly pulses bigger with each heartbeat, pumping more and more blood through it. This vein alone is thicker then Peter’s entire dick. “Unh, fuck yeah…so biiiigg” he moans. Then the camera lowers down to show Luke’s enormous balls. “God no, it’s not fair!” Peter shouts. Luke’s balls are simply otherworldly. Each hairless orb bigger then a large apple. Both throbbing like crazy as if they’re producing cum at an impressive rate. “T-they look s-so heavy” Peter said while feeling his own balls. They looked really tiny in comparison. The effect Luke’s cock and balls have on Peter is becoming very apparent. The 22 year old is starting to look pretty pale as his body is trying to find the energy process the pleasure it’s feeling. And in just a few moments Peter would discover his body isn’t able to. A veiny, strong looking hand appears with a measuring tape. Another equally strong looking hand shows up, grabbing the end of the tape to stretch it along the massive monster cock. Inch after inch after inch. Peter’s eyes can’t believe what they are seeing. The measuring tape stops at an impossible length of 19 inches. Another big pulse causes the cock to stretch even thicker. And it looks absolutely beautiful, hot and amazingly sexy. The cock alone seems more handsome then any of the top models in the world Peter has ever seen. It’s that exact realization which causes his own cock to explode with cum everywhere. His heart beats so fast it eventually can’t handle the pressure and decides to stop. Peter falls to the ground, dead, with his still erect dick in his hand spurting the last drops of cum. The video ending with the text: “If you survived, you can follow this link to see this cock unleash the world’s biggest cumshot ever!” And then it fades to black.

LUKE - part 4: MIKE SURVIVES Luke was standing in front of Mike’s house. His shirt showing off all his superhuman muscles. His jeans hardly able to contain the boy’s muscular bubble butt and monstrous cock. You could hear the zipper straining from the pressure. A meaty finger pressed the doorbell, but nobody answered it. So Luke just slightly pressed the door with the same finger he used to press the doorbell. Almost instantly the door cracked open and smashed on the floor. Mike was in his room. Listening to music, so he didn’t hear the doorbell. But the loud noises from downstairs did not go unnoticed. The 19 year old put away his headphone and ran down to see what the hell happened. When he enter the hall his legs stopped moving. As a matter of fact, his entire body stopped moving. Right in front of him was Luke. The boy who instantly turned him gay. The one person who gave him more pleasure then anyone else. The stud who could make him cum without even trying. And now he was even bigger, better and sexier. Mike’s cock pulsed heavily in his pants. A weak little moaning sound escaped his mouth. “W-what are y-you doing here?” Mike asked. Luke looked at him. Those eyes. Those big beautiful eyes. They connected with Mike’s. It caused a wave of sexual pleasure pushing through his entire body. His cock was erect instantly and a strong spurt of cum splashed against the inside of his boxershorts. His heart was beating fast. As if he just ran the marathon. His body was sweating and his cock was still erect. “S-so much p-pleasure.” Mike stammered. “I’m going to show you what real pleasure is!” Luke said. His incredibly manly voice was even deeper than the last time Mike heard it. It caused his heart to skip a few beats and his knees were feeling very weak. He quickly took off his shirt and unzipped his pants to free his painfully erect dick. It smacked against his strong abs. The thick 13 inch cock was so hard it pushed into his abs. It was as if his body was trying to come up with ways to pleasure him. Desperate to find a solution to lower his level of horniness. It felt like his abs grabbed his dick and were trying to jerk him off. Luke liked what he saw. Finally someone who can have a proper chance to experience the full Luke. All those other boys and men were simply too weak to survive him. He thought back to that one day he entered the gym shower. It was his birthday, finally turning 18 years old. Because of his unrivaled sexiness he is unable to properly celebrate his birthday with his family. It would just turn into a full blown orgy. So he decided to hit the gym. Not to train, he doesn’t need it anymore. He simply wanted to show up to remind the other visitors how small and weak they are. So Luke went straight to the showers to show off his irresistible body. There were at least 8 or 9 guys taking a shower after a heavy training session. They all thought they were the man. Getting themselves ready for some intimate moments with their loved ones. But as soon as Luke appeared, completely naked, showing off his monstrous abs, pecs, shoulders and enormous biceps, they all quickly grabbed their dick and started jerking off. Some were 18 or 19 year old boys and unable to resist for too long, so they emptied their balls in a matter of seconds. One guy felt so much pleasure, his heart was unable to keep up. So only 30 seconds after Luke entered the room, the first guy fell to the ground, dead. Luke was almost disappointed, but at the same time he expected nothing less from these losers. He took a few steps to approach the center of the room. With each step his muscles contracted and rippled like waves in the ocean. His mighty cock swinging from left to right. It was still soft, but it was also clear it was one heavy piece of manhood. The way it moved was so erotic, nobody in the showers was able to keep their eyes from it. By now, the teen boys were spasming on the floor. Their little dicks spurting the last streams of sperm. Their bodies gave up trying to stay alive. Luke continued his way to one of the empty showers. He started washing his body. If his body was already unnaturally irresistible a moment ago, his body now entered an even higher level of sexiness. The water was making his skin look unbelievably erotic. His wet body showed off his muscles even better. By now there was only one guy still standing. An older guy. Maybe he was more experienced or maybe it was because of his great bodybuilder body, but he was still alive. Luke liked it. Did he finally find someone who he can have more fun with? “Fuck yeah!” he said. “You like what you see huh?” Luke momentarily forgot about his godly voice. The older guy wasn’t prepared to hear such a manly sound coming from this hyper stud in front of him. His 8 inch cock unleashed the most powerful cumshot he ever had. His body wanted to keep cumming, but his mind was unable to process all of it. “M-my h-heart.” the man whispered. He lost his footing as he fell backwards against the shower wall and slowly slid down on the floor. “And that’s another one.” Luke said. Luke’s little flashback ended there. He was getting ready to try and see how far he can go with Mike. He doesn’t want to kill him too. “I’m going to make you cum in 8 different ways.” Luke said. Mike felt his dick pulse wildly as he heard Luke’s voice. And just a second later he came as he spurted several streams of cum all over the floor. “F-fuck, I so wish I had a voice like that” Mike said. “And that’s one” Luke thought. The muscle boy smiled at Mike, flashing his perfect white teeth. Mike’s cock was already heavily leaking pre. When Luke gave him a super sexy wink, Mike lost it and came again. After giving Mike a short moment to recover Luke started flexing his pecs. They pushed his shirt forward several inches, instantly ripping the fabric in pieces. The super stud kept bouncing his pecs up and down. Mike looked at the two monstrous orbs of muscles being controlled by Luke. They looked so solid, so shredded. The big sexy nipples pointing down were like the icing on the cake. Luke kept bouncing his pecs with a certain rhythm. It made Mike’s cock pulse at the same time. Each pec bounce made his cock smack against his abs. Realizing Luke was basically controlling his cock by simply flexing his pecs was so incredibly erotic Mike couldn’t help but cum again. He came so much, he could feel his balls shrinking. Luke stepped closer to Mike. There was only about 5 inches between the two boys. “Ready for the fourth orgasm?” Luke whispered to prevent Mike from cumming again. His face moved closer to Mike’s. Their lips almost touching. Luke waited a few seconds. His full lips basically hovering in front of Mike’s lips. The sexual tension was incredible. And then it happened. Luke kissed Mike. Mike felt those perfect lips touch his own. It sent waves of pleasure through his body. His cock was rock hard again. His balls swelled a little, filling with new cum. Luke was expertly kissing Mike. Nobody could ever dream of being as good a kisser as Luke. Mike’s legs shook as his balls squeezed the next load of cum through his super stiff cock. Luke immediately continued with seducing Mike and making him as horny as possible. He grabbed Mike’s hand and calmly placed it on his enormous washboard abs. Just being allowed to touch this godly being was enough to send Mike over the edge again. For fifth time in just a few minutes he orgasmed once more. But Luke promised another three ways to make him cum, so he willed his own cock to become as hard as possible. Mike saw the stud’s cock rip through those pants, growing inch by inch, until it was standing straight up. An absolute beast of a cock. Dwarfing any other human cock in the world with its 19 inches of erotic, blood engorged, vein riddled, hyper cock. Mike had no control over his own body anymore. His dick was hurting from all the orgasms, but seeing this monster cock caused another orgasm. Only a few streams shot against the wall. “You wanna see how powerful I am?” Luke whispered again. Mike only nodded, unable to speak. “I’ll show you with my muscle cock.” Mike’s cock turned purple again. Somehow hearing the words ‘muscle cock’ was turning on his own dick even more. Luke stepped outside, fully naked and not caring about anyone seeing him. He walked over to one of the parked cars. He flexed his cock and swung it against the car. With a loud crashing sound the car easily broke in half. Luke’s cock cut through the car like a knife through butter. Mike moaned heavily and felt his cock orgasm again. There were only a few drops of almost clear liquid falling from the tip of the 19 year old boy’s dick. Both teens went back inside as it was time for Mike’s last orgasm. Luke didn’t waste time and pushed Mike against the wall. His own body slightly pressing against the weak boy’s body. Mike was erect. Fast. The 13 inch cock was grabbed by Luke’s unbeatable abs. He started flexing one ab after another. With perfect control he was jerking off Mike’s cock by flexing his abs. Mike couldn’t believe it. “G-god” he managed to say. His balls giving everything they could as the boy’s cock orgasmed one more time. This time several streams of sperm shooting between the two teen’s bodies. Both of them covered by the potent liquid. “And that was number eight” Luke said. Mike couldn’t handle it anymore. He was so exhausted. His body needed to rest as it fell over on the ground, his nose buried in the carpet. His vision going black. Luke could still hear Mike’s heart beating. “Good,” he said, “you survived!” The muscle god smiled, satisfied, and left Mike’s house.

LUKE - part 3: GROWTH Luke was standing in front of his mirror. Admiring his massive pecs, bouncing them up and down. The heavy muscles causing a booming sound every time they smashed down. Luke loved the sound as he moaned deeply. During his way home he picked up a few large heavy stones and put them in his bag. He now grabbed one of the stones and placed it in between his pecs. His pecs started flexing inwards, putting lots of pressure on the stone. Within seconds the stone started making cracking sounds. And just a moment later, Luke’s pecs forced the stone to disintegrate into dust. “Oh yeah” Luke said in his deep manly voice. His own voice turned him on as his cock started to swell a little. It pushed against his jeans. The zipper was hardly able to keep Luke’s manhood inside. You could even see thick veins pushing against the fabric. Pulsing, growing, flowing with blood. He didn’t want to destroy one of his favorite jeans, so Luke undid himself of it. Now fully naked in front of his mirror, he admired his smooth body even more. His massive cock, very plump, thick and heavy looking, but still soft, swinging between his legs. The 18 yo boy pushed his cock aside to cup his giant balls. Each ball is as large as a big apple. Both very full with thick potent cum. He was able to cum for minutes. His ‘partners’ were never able to keep up with the hard long streams of sperm splashing against their body. Luke once coated a guy completely. Not a single inch of skin was visible. Only a thick, pearl white shape of a body underneath it. And that was only after his first orgasm. When Luke’s cock is fully erect, it needs to unleash the massive streams of cum at least 7 times before his cock goes soft again. And when he’s really, really, really horny (almost all the time), the boy can keep fucking for 24 hours straight and still going strong. Luke moaned again. This time deliberately with a very low sound. The sound so incredibly deep it resonated through his own house but also through the neighbor’s house. It caused the neighbor, a 47 year old guy, to spring a boner and unload his balls, soaking his pants in front of his lovely wife. He was so ashamed but super horny at the same time too. And he couldn’t explain why. Luke on the other hand was feeling something he experienced before: his muscles were growing again. His pecs jutted out a little more, his abs grew bigger, veins were growing everywhere. His biceps bulged with more power and his shoulders grew rounder and more ripped. His entire body grew another inch in height. His skin became even smoother and more shiny. Even newborn babies didn’t have this perfect skin. Luke’s face somehow got more handsome and sexier. He winked at himself in the mirror, causing him to get super horny and making his cock grow erect in a matter of seconds. His monstrous cock smashed against his abs and pecs. The smash causing a small shockwave to shatter the bedroom window. “Fuck yeah!” He yelled. Pre started leaking in massive amounts. Luke’s pre was already way thicker than most men’s normal cum. The boy jerked off his cock with one hand as the other hand enjoyed the feeling of his bigger muscles. “Damn, I’m so hot I can turn myself on easily.” He said with his heavy voice. After a few minutes his balls pulled up and his cocked swelled bigger. An absolute monstrous amount of cum started spraying from his cock. One giant stream, lasting 20 seconds, before another giant stream erupted from his manhood. It took Luke 6 minutes before he finally stopped cumming. His entire room was covered in thick gooey cum. “That was good.” He said. His cock still pulsing up and down. Still rock hard and ready to go again. “Let’s see how Mike’s body reacts when he sees me now.” Luke put his tightest shirt on and managed to squeeze himself in an older and bigger sized jeans. He then headed over to Mike’s house to show off his improved body.

LUKE - part 2: MIKE AND LISA “Oooh GOD, yes!!!" Lisa screamed as she enjoyed feeling the very muscular body of the 19 year old jock of the school, Mike. His body looked like it was sculpted by the gods. Perfect 8 pack, ballooning pecs, sexy biceps and shoulders. His butt so firm it even made many girls jealous. His face was like a model. Square jaw, full lips, blue eyes and a perfect haircut. But what is between his legs is his greatest pride. A massive 11 inch cock with a couple of lemon sized balls below it, full with potent cum. Basically all girls wanted him. He was just perfect. But today Lisa was the happy girl to get fucked by Mike. His huge cock was giving her pleasure like none of her previous boyfriends could give her. She actually came when he entered his big cock head. She never came while fucking, she normally has to satisfy herself with her fingers. But Mike made her body tingle in ways she never thought possible. All this was about to change very quickly as a new boy entered the building and heard Lisa’s screams. Luke, the 18 yo boy from the audio recording, headed over to Mike’s room. He opened the door as he saw Mike wildly fucking Lisa. Luke only said “Yo”. His hyper manly deep voice sounded so sexy and overwhelming that both Lisa and Mike started cumming. Mike unloaded his cum inside the busty babe. It took them a moment to recover from the intense orgasm. But when Mike looked up to see where the voice came from he saw a young looking boy with a cute face, but with an amazing body. As a matter of fact, Luke’s face wasn’t just cute, it was absolutely beautiful. The epitome of perfection. Cute, sexy, handsome, manly, powerful and superior all rolled into one. Mike’s face looked ugly in comparison. And for the first time Mike felt his cock grow erect for another boy. As a matter of fact his body started pumping more blood into his cock to make it even bigger. As if his body wanted to compete with Luke. Of course, there’s nobody who can ever hope to compare to Luke. Luke stepped closer. Mike crawled away from Lisa and stepped closer to Luke. His cock wildly pulsing with excitement. Luke lifted his shirt to reveal his superhuman abs. A godly 10-pack. So cut, so ripped, veins running over his abs everywhere. Mike’s cock grew another inch from seeing the sexiest person in the world. “Oh g-god, you are a-amazing.” He stammered. “Y-you are perfect. So, so hot. I want you. I need you. Girls will never excite me anymore. Please, be my boyfriend.” Mike begged. Luke put his shirt back down as he thought “Hmm, interesting. This dude is still conscious…but not for long” “Fuck, yes…oooh god…yeah…ahhh, yes….fuuuuucck” Lisa was going wild while looking at Luke. Her nipples were bigger than ever and her body became very sweaty. Although she was still conscious, her body basically acted on auto-pilot. Luke winked at her. Instantly, her eyes rolled back and she fell down as she orgasmed one last time. Her heart stopped. Mike was jerking off his now 13 inch cock. It was so sensitive. And he felt so much pleasure throughout his body just by looking at Luke. The 18 year old boygod looked Mike in the eyes and said “You want to have sex with this body?” Mike’s cock jerked violently and his hand couldn’t even hold it. Mike moaned loudly. “Uhn…that voice….y-your voice is so manly. I thought my voice was deep, but it almost sounds childish compared to yours.” He said as his cock spurted a huge amount of pre. Luke put on a cocky smile, causing Mike to moan like a little girl. It made him weak in his knees and his entire body started shaking. His cock was almost purple from all the blood. Luke then pointed his index finger at his huge bulge. He flexed his cock a little, but it tore his jeans open instantly. A giant 14 inch cock sprung free. Mike couldn’t believe it. It was the biggest and sexiest cock ever. And still completely soft. Mike started jerking off his own cock with both hands as fast as he could. Luke then stepped closer and leaned forward, his face almost touching Mike’s as he said “CUM!!”. Luke’s voice boomed through every cell in Mike’s body as his balls unleashed the most massive cumshot in his life. His weak body dropped on the ground, unconscious, but still alive. “I’ll see you again soon” Luke thought.

Part 7 Tommy was in heaven as his breathed in the intense musk of his father’s sweaty body and massive cock, it’s purple head nearly as big as his own skull. He nuzzled against it with his freshly grown in stubble sending shivers down as his dad as each hair pricked against his sensitive skin. His father’s deep moans shook the house causing things to fall from the shelves. “Son, daddy is getting impatient, he needs his boy BIG and soon! Why don’t you put that massive tool to use in the meantime.” His father flexed his massive cock causing it to jump upwards as Tommy’s mouth tried following it just out of reach from his lips as more pre dribbled out his dad’s cock and onto Tommy. Relaxing himself he gently lowered it back down smacking against Tommy’s face who was now understanding what his dad meant. Taking his dads rod in hand he had trouble even at his own tremendous size lowering its rock-hard mass down brining it in line with his equally impressive but “smaller” cock. Looking back up at his dad’s huge handsome face he gave him a wink as he rubbed his head against his, watching his father coo in appreciation. “Come on don’t tease me here son, stick it in already!” He did as he was told slowly inserting himself into his dad’s mouth size slit treating his own tool like a monstrous sized sounding rod to any average ma, but his dad was anything but AVERAGE. “God, it feels like I’m fucking your ass dad, except I’ve got an endless supply of lube coming out your whole.” Feeling his sons thrusts into his dick was a sensation new to him, the massive rod fighting against the current of his cum radiating its warmth inside him felt unreal. “UGH- yes! Just like that Tommy go harder!” Tommy didn’t have to be told twice as he quite enjoyed the feeling of being inside his dad’s dick pressing even deeper inside him. The endless stream of precum mixing inside his dad’s cock, that felt as If it was going back inside him as he fought against his dads current. “Daddy wants to kiss you so bad right now.” Said his father impatient for Tommy to grow tall enough to meet his lips. “Don’t worry pops I’ll be right up there” Tommy responded as he suddenly started shuddering, his body flexing involuntarily as he kept up his face every muscle in his body felt as if it were on fire as he slowly expanded in all directions, but most importantly upwards watching his fathers excited face come ever closer ready to devour his mouth. The closer he drew to his dads lips the harder it became to push his dick inside his dad as he was still growing down their too. The pleasure they both derived from the excruciating tightness caused by Tommy’s monster growing inside him was ready to send them both over the edge their lips inches apart ready to explode. Just as their lips met, his dad Firmly grasped his torso as the floodgates opened. Tommy’s monster was quickly shot out along with the lower half of his body as his father’s goliath of a cock erupted a geyser of cum. Their kiss unbroken as Tommy felt the vibrations of his father’s moans fill his whole body, being help in place by his dads’ big strong hands. All the while Dave was still in the room pinned against the wall by the blast of cum that had hit him, almost knocked unconscious from the force of it hitting him. As he tried getting himself up, he was knocked back down by his father’s foot who was still unaware of his presence, now being pressed up against the cum covered wall unable to break free from his father’s unintentional hold as more cum shot at him from his father. Forced to watch as his little brother grew even larger in his dads embrace. In his seething jealousy he failed to realize that he had hit the jackpot, as he was covered head to toe in his father’s cum, until it pooled all over his father’s massive foot his eyes ogling it as his desperation kicked in. Hit tongue licked all over his father lapping up as much as he could like the worm he was compared to his dad and brother.

My New Old Dad Part 2 I couldn’t believe what my dad just did to Dylan for me. Dylan and I used to actually be friends believe it or not. Back in middle school, I had confided in him that I liked men. He was the first person I had come out to because I felt that we were very close. In fact, he made me feel very comfortable with it - even said that I had nothing to worry about in telling him. But then high school hit, and he fell into the popular jock crowd since he was their star baseball player. One thing led to another, and, well you know how that story goes. Jock kid becomes popular, becomes bully, and I guess my sexuality was the perfect target. I wonder if he even felt bad about the way he treated me…well before today I mean. I fantasized about ways I’d get revenge - usually involving humiliation from the muscle god of my dreams. I’m pretty sure that’s when I started to develop a deeper and deeper yearning for that perfect male: strong, shredded, hot as fuck, cocky. I even wrote stories in my spare time which developed even deeper fantasies for me, and many times they involved my own perfect beast seeking revenge on those that had done me wrong. Now, I’m sitting on a couch next to a character right from my imagination, and I witnessed the sexiest display of humiliation that I have ever seen. And what’s more? The man’s my father Did I feel turned on? Hell yes, but also, I felt so loved. I’ve always felt so vulnerable and weak, but for the first time that I can remember, I now felt so protected. I hugged my dad on the couch. My one arm around his lower back and my other lay across the front. His body felt like iron, yet I felt so comfortable as he gently massaged my shoulder kissing the top of my head. With my eyes closed I smiled loving what I’ve missed for so long. The years I spent alone started to melt away with every slow breath he took. My hands clasped together around him, and then I realized there was still so much room left between my arms and his body…damn how small was his waist?! His adonis belt etched on his core even when he was sitting still naked on the couch, but it didn’t feel awkward. I sighed audibly in happiness as I squeezed him tight unable to make an impression on his body. “Dad, no father would ever do that for his son. I’ve never seen anything like that. I can’t even begin to tell you how that made me feel.” “Correction Bryan…no father should ever do what I did to you many years ago. I left you alone with nobody to show you the love you deserve. I was in a bad place then son, and from now on, I am going to make it up to you any way I can.” “Dad, how did you even know about Dylan? You and I only reunited yesterday. You said you broke into the foster home, but there’s nothing there that mentions him.” Yes I had written stories, but all the names were changed in case they were ever discovered. I didn’t want more fuel to fire up Dylan’s daily onslaughts. “Son, I know everything about you. Years ago I made a solemn promise to be the perfect dad for you from here on out. It might seem a bit crazy but I kind of studied you. Several times a week I even went to your school and hid behind trees when you ate lunch outside. I saw Dylan teasing you, calling you a fag, and at first I cried. But then I went to your foster home. I saw all your magazines and even all the stories you wrote.” Oh my god he read my stories?! My eyes snapped open, and he saw my reaction. He let out a chuckle as he continued to massage my shoulder. “It’s ok Bryan. I liked reading them because it let me know more about you. I have to say though, you do have quite some imagination. Your protagonists can be quite brutal. I saw it all…the stories, the pictures you drew, and even read all your magazines. That was a little harder to do since many of the pages were ‘glued’ together.” Oh god, I can tell by his tone that he knew the truth there. “Then I started to fantasize too. I started to fantasize about having a son that would be proud of his dad. I dreamt about being a dad that would be everything his son ever wanted and earning your love. I dedicated all of my time into creating that fantasy for you which would fill my fantasy as well. You don’t just like muscle son, you crave the unreal god character. Well its real now, Bryan. I studied bodybuilding and nutrition, lived in the gym, and perfected my diet. I worked out for hours and did cardio until my heart was going to explode. I practiced posing for hours every night developing unreal muscle control and knowledge of my own body. My confidence soared, my strength grew exponentially, and when I knew the time was right, I came for you. And do you think the time is right Bryan?” He pulled out of my hug. “Look at me, son. If Superman saw me from across a room, he’d whip out his dick and start jerking it.” He put his mouth to my ear so I could feel his chin lightly brush up against my cheek. His voice went deep and soft, “I’m the most ripped, strongest, most dick hardening god around. I’m everything you have ever dreamed about, and I’m your fucking father.” His attitude instantly started to turn me on again. I grabbed the pillow next to me and put it in my crotch to hide my growing bulge in my jeans, completely embarrassed. He laughed as he grabbed the pillow from my grip and threw it down to the floor. “Don’t be shy around me son. I want to make you so happy, and this…” he said pointing down at my crotch “shows me that I’m doing my job.” He reached down and started to undo my button and pulled my zipper down. Then he pulled my boxers down at the waistband fully exposing my dick. I felt so awkward at first, but that seemed to vanish as he smiled. I could tell he was genuinely happy making me happy. He grabbed my chin, turned my head to face him, and kissed me sweetly on my forehead. “Nothing is off limits Bryan…nothing. You want to walk around naked, go for it. Do you want me to? I’ll walk around only wearing a jockstrap at Costco if you wanted it. You want me to pose for you? Humiliate someone? I’ll wrestle the strongest motherfucker you can find into the ground if it would put a smile on your face.” I believed every word he said. My breathing became faster, but I just went for it. “Can I touch you?” He smiled broadly as he took my hand and brought it up to his pecs. “Let’s start with this god chest son.” He guided my hand all around the massive mounds, down the cleavage and around the underside of his outer chest that stuck out from his rib cage. “You’ll only see that type of separation on an anatomy chart” looking at the ridge on his upper pec shelf. He brought my hand up to the center of that meaty pec and placed his hand over mine. Then he bounced it twice under my palm saying “Boom, Boom” as the muscle grew inches outwards from the sheer mass of it. “Can your drawings do that, Bryan? How about this? Watch this fucking control.” He reached down and picked up a rock from the basement floor and wedged it tightly in the cleavage of his pecs where it stayed motionless. He looked at his left pec and slowly started rolling it up from bottom to top, and while doing that he then shifted his gaze to his right pec. Then, with unreal control, he started flexing that from top to bottom. They were going in alternate directions, and then with not so much as a second’s thought, he changed the directions of both. They ballooned outwards completely enveloping the rock in a cocoon of muscle. “Have you ever written something like this in one of your stories? Watch this shit” He then slowly tensed his chest harder and harder and harder until every striation popped out through his paper thin skin looking like piano strings. The muffled sounds of rock crushing filled the room. “Pick a fiber, son.” My hand reached up and placed my index finger on one of his thick striations. I then watch him concentrate as he flexed that individual shred, shortening it under my touch. I’ve never seen anything like that! It was harder than granite too! “Holy shit dad! This feels unreal! How hard is your body?” He then relaxed his chest and gave me a chuckle as sand fell onto the couch. “Well if that didn’t answer your question, how about this?” He walked over to the oil drum from earlier and dragged it over to us. It was caved in the center from his massive bear hug but then he turned the drum around. Right above the crumpled center were two globe indentations with ridges lining the impressions. As it dawned on me what I was looking at, he then hit a most muscular pose turning his chest into a shredded roadmap of definition. “Looks familiar, don’t it?” Oh my god!!! His fucking chest pressed into the drum, and all those ridges??? They were his striations! He then brought his index finger to his right pec to trace out a massive vein snaked on the top. He then said “Look” as he pointed to the drum where a curved indentation formed identically. A fucking vein?! It was like a steel mold of his god body “I’m THAT fucking hard, Bryan.” His massive cock was swinging between his legs. My eyes went right to it. It was so big soft that I couldn’t even imagine what Dylan had to suck rock hard. It was like he read my mind…”11 inches Bryan. 11 thick, strong, ass widening, jaw snapping, pussy stretching inches. So tell me son, am I what you wanted in a father?” “Dad you’re more than anything I’ve ever wanted in a fantasy let alone a dad!” “Oh fuck Bryan! Your approval means everything to me. It’s what I have been wanting, and it turns me on knowing I can be this for you.” Oh he wasn’t lying. He started to get hard right in front of me. My eyes were widening taking in the sight. I watched it thicken and rise slowly to full mast. Veins the size of straws started coursing up and down his shaft feeding that pole until it was standing straight up like a tower of pure fuck muscle up against his abdomen. “I know your fantasies, but this is mine…to be perfection for you and earn your love.” My eyes never left his massive cock as he spoke. He really loved showing off to me how flawless he was as he led my hand up to his pole and made me attempt to wrap my grip around his shaft. “Try and move it, son.” My hand grasped it tight, unable to fully get around the girth. I started to pull it down away from his abs, but he responded by flexing his dick against my strength. It was like trying to move a flagpole cemented in the ground. “Imagine poor little Dylan’s swollen throat after sucking this iron cock, Bryan. I almost drowned him in my cum too. It’s a good thing I ab busted two loads out earlier before you woke up this morning.” “Ab busted a load? What do you mean?” I was confused. He gave me a cocky smile then said, “Watch.” He pointed at the top row of his abs and started slowly exhaling. HIs top two abs tensed into two hard diamond cut bricks. Then in a show of sheer muscle control, he slowly ran his pointer finger down each row of his midsection as he continued exhaling. Each row contracted slowly one at a time as his finger went over them, and each row individually flexed from top to bottom in one fluid motion. His waist cinched tight at the bottom to a size that would make women jealous. He then put his hands behind his head and then blew out even harder. A meshwork of veins crossed over the entire gut as he then looked at me, smiled, then brought his hand down to his abs and slowly caressed them. “Bryan, have you ever seen such perfection? This is like a corrugated column of pure marble Bryan. It’s all for you.” He then brought his thumb down to his cock standing at full attention against his abs. He pulled his dick down then let go so I could hear the loud smack as his cock made contact with his abs again. You could have heard it if you were in the next room. He then put his hand over his pole, sandwiching it between his palm and armor plated 8 pack. He turned so his back was facing me, and with his other hand put his hand on his glutes as he said “Bubble butts are for fat fucks.” His ass then started to flex, dimpling in the side with scalloped shreds fanning out over the surface. The separation between the different muscle bellies I haven’t even seen on someone on a competition stage. The steel globes started to ripple and undulate as his hips gyrated forward and backtwards. I could hear him say under his breath, “oh fuck!” He took his free hand off his glute and moved it behind his head so his bicep was peaked against the side of his head. He turned his head, looked at the mound lovingly and said “Look at that split” as he brought his mouth to the two heads and started sucking on the heads…covering his arm with his tongue. His hip thrusting intensified as did his moaning. Saliva dripping on the floor from his biceps. Oh my god what was he doing? He then slowly turned around to face me . Oh my fucking god, I’ve never seen anything so hot in my life. His hips continue to buck with his hand pressing his cock up against his core. That monster dick slid up and down the rows of his midsection making audible thuds as it traversed each concrete row of ab muscle. He was fucking his abs!. His muscle control, separating the inner division of those columns so his cock could nestle in between them. His obliques carved on the sides like razor blades disappearing into his lats. His cock was so massive it ran from the top row to the bottom of his abs with each thrust of his hips. He looked at me and smiled and bit his lower lip as he started fucking faster. Torrents of precum started coating his midsection, making them glisten and easing the thrusts. It brought the definition out even more if that was even possible. And then it happened. He looked at me, told me to get ready as he fucking roared like a beast. Massive ropes shot out of his dick and hit the top of his chin splattering outward. Pump after pump like a never ending geyser, and he already came multiple times today. Fuck I couldn’t contain my hard on. It was throbbing and all I wanted to do is jerk off. This was impossible! He looked at me, got on his knees in front of me on the couch, exhaling and panting like he just ran a marathon. “That’s how you ‘ab bust a load’ son.” He looked down and saw my throbbing dick and smiled as I gulped hard in complete amazement. “You could take care of that if you want Bryan. I’d love to see that I’m making you happy.” “I don’t know dad. That was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen in my life…MY LIFE. But I’ve never jerked off in front of anyone before. I don’t know if I could do that…especially my own father!” “Nonsense Bryan. Don’t ever be shy around me. This is what I’ve been preparing for, and we have many years of being together to explore your every fantasy.” He smiled and turned around again while on his knees showing off his wide as fuck back. He brought his hands down to his waist, his thumbs on the back side of his waist as he flared out each lat individually. First left, and then right. He heard me gasp and said “Oh, you think that’s hot, then maybe I should flex for real this time.” He then brought his lats back and then SPREAD them like a cape forming a sickening V. The indentation under his armpits carved into a deep U shape you could wedge a basketball in. He looked like some mutant cobra. “Tell me Bryan, have you ever seen a back so fucking ripped in your life? Ever seen veins as thick as these on anyone ever?” He grunted hard as a meshwork of thick and thin veins started snaking all over the surface. “Bryan, I dare you to find 1 inch of smooth skin on that fucking back.” I couldn’t! It was covered in unreal striations and veins. What happened next was beyond comprehension. He scooted back towards me and reached his hands back spreading my legs apart. He grabbed my legs and pulled me into him so my throbbing dick was touching his back and my legs wrapped around his abs. “The Colorodo Rockies have nothing on this shit” he said as he brought his arms above his head, made two fists and slowly lowered his arms striking the most beautiful back double biceps pose I’d ever seen. His whole back looked like a mountain range with deep valleys and high peaks. He realized my cock was laying right in the center of his back so he took his arms which were at 90 degrees and started to bring them down while still maintaining it flexed. He trapped my cock between his shoulder blades surrounded by dense rhomboid muscle. He then demonstrated unreal muscle control as he started to ripple his inner back muscles, and seemed to actually roll his fucking rhomboids around my dick. The feeling was absolutely intense. He started flexing faster, bringing his arms down, massaging my cock from the bottom of my shaft up to the head in calculated precision. The feeling was driving me insane. I pulled myself into him, wrapping my arms around his bull neck and feeling his pecs as I pressed up against his back. “Dad, I’m going to fucking cum!” He smiled broadly as he flexed as hard as he could. I screamed as I shot upwards…up his neck and in the back of his hair. My orgasm was almost 20 seconds long, and then with absolute dexterity he started milking my cock with his back completely draining it. He then relaxed as my dick slid out of his rhomboids as he stood up. I still couldn’t believe what I was staring at. This was a living fantasy, right in front of me, and it was my father. A titanium statue of pure muscle and not an ounce of fat. AND HE WAS STILL ROCK HARD! He smiled with satisfaction. “Bryan, that was just a small taste of what it’s going to be like for the rest of your life. I’m never going to let you down again. I’m going to be everything you’ve ever wanted and more. Nothing is off-limits. Nothing is too taboo with me. Now…Let’s get cleaned up.” Seeing my utter exhaustion, he sat on the couch next to me, grabbed my hand and put my arm around his neck. He stood up and supported me with his strength as we walked up the basement stairs into the house. This is going to be an amazing relationship

Part 3 small disclaimer: this installment contains some violent scenes. If that’s not for you, you might not wish to read Any feedback is appreciated ——————————————————— I had the most amazing night’s sleep after that spectacle. I must have relived it over and over while dreaming and for the first time in a long time I slept the whole night through. I woke up feeling completely at ease and well rested. As my eyes slowly flickered open in the daylight, I felt him pressed up behind me. Oh my god this was real! I could feel my back against his hard body and the back of my head was nestled up against his chest. He wrapped his one quad around my legs and I felt completely protected. It was complete heaven. The warmth of his body emanated throughout mine like a blanket on a cold night. He reached down to my groin and slowly massaged my bulge through my pajama pants. “Good morning beautiful” he said right up into my ear as his chin slowly brushed up against my cheek. I smiled as I felt wanted, and man did it feel good. Nobody has ever said those words to me before. He knew what I wanted and I wanted a confident man, cocky, perfect. I wanted to feel loved. I broke away from his grasp and turned around to see him. He was laying on his side facing me in a pair of sweats and completely shirtless. He was holding his head up with his hand and the head of his bicep was peaked and perfect. His upper torso looked like a cartoon it was so unreal. Striations in his pecs rippled and his abs were tight as fuck. He looked like the most ripped beautiful bodybuilder I’d ever seen. He said he was my fantasy but I’ve never fantasized about something this flawless “Oh my god Gene! Last night was the most incredible thing I’ve ever witnessed” He smiled slightly and gave me a wink. “Get used to it Jason. I’m going to fill your every wish. I’ll have that dick of yours raging every night and just when you think it can’t get any better, it will surpass anything you ever thought.” I couldn’t help myself looking at that bicep. I slowly brought my hand over to the top of the mound and before I got there he took his other hand and guided me to the surface. He made a fist and flexed it so hard under my grip. The split deepened and the veins stuck out like ropes over each fiber. “That’s right Jason. Feel that fucking monster.” Oh the words he used. He knew I loved that attitude. He twisted his wrist back and forth as that softball danced under my grip. He brought his mouth to the the peak and licked the top right before giving it one sweet kiss I don’t know what came over me as I worked up the courage to kind of push him on his back and bring my mouth to his. I pressed my lips into his. He took his hand and grabbed the back of my head and massaged my scalp as he used his tongue to push inside my mouth. It was the most sensual most wet kiss I’ve ever experienced. I started actually moaning into his mouth as his thick tongue probed every corner filling my oral cavity I couldn’t take it anymore getting so hard as I broke the kiss and laid next to him...his arm wrapped around me pulling me close to him. I thought to myself that I couldn’t believe this is truly happening. And what happened to Dave was just the most amazing thing. “You mean when these abs fucking ruined his life?” Gene said reading my thoughts. He grabbed my hand and guided them to his abs as he exhaled loudly and deepened the cuts. He ran my hands up and down them so I could feel every fucking brick. “They’re so hard” I said “Hard enough to break his hand” and then he laughed. “And don’t forget this beast” he said as he guided my hands to the bulge in his sweats. He was massaging his dick with my hand as it began to thicken. It was fucking massive. It started tenting his sweats and then the elastic of his sweats just fell to the side as his pole stood there in huge glory. It was fucking rockhard and standing straight up like a huge thick club. “Look at this thing.” He sat up and grabbed it with his hand and with his other finger pointed out how each vein was as thick as a pencil wrapped around that monster. “And look at that head. Have you ever seen something so fucking magnificent?“ The head of his cock was huge thick and throbbing purple. I sat up next to him to see it. He sucked in his abs and bent over never losing contact with my eyes. He then opened his mouth wide and was able to actually put the head of his own cock inside. “Oh fuck!” I said He closed his eyes and sucked that head like it was candy with saliva dripping down the shaft. He moaned as if he was getting off on himself. His jaw stretched around that knob and my dick was responding and getting iron hard. His mouth came off of it with a loud pop. “Mmm so good. And did you see how that bitch sucked it? It was like her life depended on it. Can you blame her? Look how fucking beautiful it is! And Jason it’s all yours just like the rest of me. Never forget that.“ “All mine?” I said. “I don’t even know what I can do with something like that” “Anything you like. You can suck it for hours if you want and it’ll never go soft. Or do you prefer that I suck you? Trust me you’ve never had a mouth that’s even half as experienced as this is. I could suck you for days until your balls are screaming for me to stop because it feels so good. Would you want to be fucked? Every thrust of this beast will send waves of pleasure up your spine that you’ve never had in your life. You’re gonna be cumming dry because there will be nothing left in those balls. But we got time for that. Right now I think we’re gonna have some more fun. Why don’t we go to the gym?” ————————————————- I was kind of horrified when he asked if we can go honestly. I hate going to the gym. I usually just go on the stairmaster or the treadmill because the weights intimidate me. People are always there flaunting how they look like and it seemed like a little club. I’m told by my friends that everybody is usually pretty nice but still I just have this thought in my head that they can turn on me at any moment. We got in my car and headed to the gym, and I was already getting turned on by what he had on. Gene was wearing this stringer tank top that was showcasing his pecs in all its full mass and glory. Each fucking movement he did just rippled across his chest like a wave. The stringer was so low cut that his nipples were even exposed pointing downwards because of the sheer mass in his chest. He knew he looked good and he knew I loved it. As I drove, he took my other hand and just put it on his body guiding it all over his front torso. He was explaining to me how flawless he was, having me cup the bottom of his chest and telling me to feel the weight. He would go down to his quads and just shake them out in the car seat and then straighten it so it hardened into pure oak tree hardness. “Check out that definition Jason“ he said as he made me follow every contour...every single deep cut of his quadricep heads and pointing out the sweep of the perfect teardrop at the bottom. He then brought my hand to his crotch and made me rub his cock so I could feel the full massive package. “Completely soft yet better than any porn star” he said with confidence. “Let’s work out” he said as we parked and walked into the gym “I know you get weirded out about working out in here but it’s ok. You don’t have to work out with me. But I want to work out for you. I know you want to see what your genie can do.” I could already feel my heart pounding. We walked over to the bench press and he loaded it with not one, not two, not three, but four freaking plates on each side. He smiled and said “I could do more than this of course, but I don’t want to make it look too ridiculous. Come here Jason” He laid on the bench and he told me to sit down and straddle his waist. Of course I was nervous with this packed gym but I did it anyway. He reached up and he grabbed the bar. He lifted up pretending to grunt a little. “Put your hands on these pecs Jason and see what a god’s chest can do.” He slowly brought the weight down with perfect control with the bar slightly bending in the middle from the sheer weight of the plates. My hands on his chest and I felt the stretch of his fibers but then he slowly lifted it up squeezing his chest together. His chest ballooned thicker and harder turning them into huge mountains of iron muscle under my hands. My breath started to quicken “One” he said. “Fuck yeah Jason. Feel these massive tits. You own them.” He started doing several reps that way and the definition was unreal. He reracked the weight, sat up and I slid off him sitting on the bench directly in front of him. He put his hands together in front of him and squeezed his chest so that the cleavage in the center became the slightest slit. The striations going across his chest turned into thick snakes with veins coursing all over them. Each massive pec fighting for space. “Put your hands on these babies and know what perfection feels like.” I couldn’t help myself as I just started tracing his chest and putting my fingers in the dimples on the sides. I tried to get my finger in between his pecs, but there was no give to the muscle. He smiled at me. “The jaws of life couldn’t budge these. Imagine your cock in this cleavage surrounded by these mountains. I could jerk you off with pure control in this cleavage and you’d cum gallons.” I started breathing heavier and shaking from the excitement and he just loved it. My pleasure was why he existed. He knew from my deepest thoughts how much I loved his cocky attitude without being degrading about it towards me He finished his set and we headed towards the back of the gym. He stopped at the pull-up bar which was in front of a large mirror. “Hold up Jason“ he said. “Check this shit out.” He stared in the mirror and slowly flared his lats so that the wings expanded stretching the outer sides of the stringer top. “Look at those cuts Jason. I could fly away with these wings. Look at the thickness and symmetry. I look like a fucking stealth bomber. I’d wipe the floor clean with anyone on stage.” The taper was unbelievable as my eyes traced his lats down to that narrow waist He jumped up and grabbed the pull-up bar and methodically started doing pull ups...eight seconds up and eight seconds down in perfect form. He did 20 flawless controlled reps before telling me to stand in front of him. He lifted his legs slightly and put them under my arms so that his calves were in my pits. He squeezed inwards slightly then gave me a wink as he flexed his abs making my feet leave the ground. “Holy shit!” I said He did another pull up with me completely suspended by his legs held at a bent 90° angle from the rest of his body. He reached the top of his rep but just held that pose completely flexed and people started to gather around. Nobody has ever witnessed such muscle control. Then using pure strength he shifted himself to the left side so that his right arm was extended and his head was near his left hand. He took his tongue and licked the sinews of his forearm before shifting to the right side and doing the same. He was so fucking cocky. I could feel precum starting to coat my underwear He centered himself, slowly put me down and hopped off the bar and everyone started clapping around us. He turned around so his back was towards me and then hit a back double bicep then opening his hands making his upper back look like a mountain range. He then brought his arms to his waist spread his lats like a fucking stingray. You could faintly hear the oohs from a couple of the people still watching. He turned his head so he was eyeing me from his side vision. “Fuck yeah Jason feel that fucking back. Massive lats that are all yours.” I couldn’t help myself and didn’t care that we had a crowd as I went over to him grabbing hold of those slabs. “Oh shit” I said At that very moment two guys who were watching us walked away as one said “It looks like we got a couple fags in our gym.” The other one laughed and they continued towards the locker room. I felt so ashamed and hurt but at the same time I was angry and just wanted people like that to know what it felt like to get hurt. Gene looked at me and smiled. “Granted!” He said ——————————————— We left the gym and started walking to our car, when we heard those two punks’ voices. We both looked back and saw the two guys that called us fags walking out of the gym but instead of going to any cars, they went into the alley on the side of the gym. They both lit up a cigarette. Oh yeah that’s the first thing I think of when I’m done with a work out I thought to myself. Gene just laughed when I thought it. Dammit I have to remember he’s reading my mind Gene turned to me and grabbed me by the chin so I could look at him. “Get ready to have your pants soaked” he said. I swallowed hard We both walked to the alley together with him leading the way. “Oh look it’s the faggots from the gym.” Gene didn’t even respond. He went to the one punk, put his hand on the guys chest and pushed him backwards with such force that his feet left the ground. He slammed into the garbage cans against the wall and slid to the ground winded. The other punk yelled “What the fuck!” and he ran towards Gene. Gene moved like lightning as he stepped to the side and put his arm out straight. The poor guys chest slammed into his arm and in one move Gene then threw his arm down driving the punk to the ground so hard that he bounced off the pavement. He started moaning and tried to gasp for air because of the impact. He rolled to the side and went to the fetal position in severe pain coughing. Gene ignored him and went to the first punk still lying on the ground in the garbage cans he knocked over “Get up” he said with dominance The thug did as he was told and got up with his back to the wall. He was looking at his friend writhing on the ground. “Bobby!!! Are you OK?!” But all Bobby kept doing was moaning in pain and coughing trying to get his breath back. “He’s not ok” Gene said as he removed his tank to expose the most flawless body that the punk had ever seen. “Look at me!” he said as he hit a most muscular pose right in front him. His body looked sculpted as his muscles ballooned into unreal proportions covered and snaked in veins and ripped striations. “Oh Fuck yeah. Look at this body. Five minutes with me and we will see who the faggot is. You’d be sucking my dick like it was oxygen you needed to survive. You see my boy Jason over there? He’s going to play with this god every night and I’m going to make him cum more than you have with any woman. And you know what you’re going to do for that so called ‘faggot’? You’re going to be his little bitch in the gym. If he wants his machine wiped down or weights changed or his body toweled off, you’re gonna be right there doing it.” He then released his pose and brought his arms up to a front double biceps and looked at each peak lovingly. “And if you don’t you’ll have these cannons to deal with. Am I clear?” The punk didn’t answer still looking at Bobby on the ground. “Oh I see I don’t have your attention quite yet, do I?” Gene bent down and grabbed Bobby by the front of his shirt picking him up like he weighed nothing. His feet were not even touching the ground as Gene held him up easily. He brought him against his chest and wrapped his arms around him locking his arms to his side, feet dangling. “Maybe this will get your attention.” He turned his eyes cold towards Bobby, gave him a little air kiss and said “what do you think is harder? My biceps or yours?” He slowly flexed his arms and the diamond peaks turned harder and grew massive slightly splintering the upper humerus of Bobby. Bobby let out a scream. “Oh sorry Bobby. I didn’t mean that. Besides it was chest day anyway today”. Gene slowly started to flex his chest with unreal control. I was getting so turned on. The air rushed out of Bobby’s lungs as he started to moan from the pain. “Look down at my chest Bobby. Look how carved it looks! Look how your chest cavity doesn’t even stand a chance.” The pressure was unreal like a boa constrictor Gene stuck out his tongue towards his own chest but he couldn’t quite reach them. “Fuck! I like to taste this muscle when it’s causing destruction. I can fix that.” He gave a sinister smile and turned to me giving me a wink. He focused back on Bobby and really started to flex his chest. Slowly watching his pecs inflate and expand into Bobby. He was trying to scream but couldn’t. “Quiet Bobby. We’re going to miss the best part!” Then we all heard it. Like small fire crackers. Snap...crack...crunch went three ribs followed by the slight crackle of his sternum. The thug against the wall started screaming for his friend. Bobby let out a huge whelp but no other sound could come out due to the obscene pressure Gene was giving. Gene looked down at his chest flexed so hard and high that he said “now that’s better” as he was now able to lick the entire top of his pec shelf while Bobby was agonizing in his grip. I could feel my respirations faster and my heart beating out of control getting so turned on but what I was watching. Then all of a sudden I actually heard a voice in my head. It was Gene! “How far you want me to go Jason? I could fucking cave in his whole chest with this muscle...drive his shoulders into each other until his chest is smaller than his fucking waist if you want me to.” Oh my God I couldn’t believe it! He was actually talking to me without talking to me. It was surreal. I was actually a little nervous. I thought “oh fuck you are so hot. Holy shit! I don’t know if I can take any more of it. No Gene, you can let him go. I think he’s had enough” He laughed and said “as you wish.” His eyes left his chest that he was making out with and stared at the punk against the wall. Bobby was going in and out of consciousness. Gene slowly released his grip but Bobby was pressed so strongly into his dense muscle that he just stayed there until Gene rippled his pecs. Bobby slowly slid off his body to the ground unable to breathe properly as I’m sure some ribs had punctured his lungs. He hit another most muscular pose exploding with size right in front of the punk on the wall “Now again... and pay attention. I don’t care even if my buddy Jason wants his dick sucked or even his ass rimmed in the gym. You’re going to do it. If not, then this little demonstration will seem like a picnic to what’s in store. Now am I clear?!” The punk was crying at this point. “Yes yes I’ll do anything” “That’s what I thought.” Gene picked up the stringer and grabbed me by the hand as we started to walk off. “That was the hottest thing I think I’ve ever seen.” Gene smiled “You being pleased is what pleases me the most” and we drove back home

Week of the OmegaNomicon: Monday: Tom awoke one morning to another shitty day in his shitty life. He was an absolute baby bitch and everyone knew it. Not even a smart one. Just a little dweeb with no friends, no self esteem, and no future, doomed to walk through his 13th year of post-highschool (seriously who's idea was it to have a whole extra set of classes with nothing but 19-21 year old students in a high school setting?) as the biggest and most forgettable loser on campus. e; He hated it, every day he'd wake up, go to class, watch as the two jocks of the football team, Mike and Ethan, practically fucked their bitches in front of him every day for every class. Every day mike would let Lisa grind atop his lap through homeroom, directly in front of Tom for what seemed like hours, licking each other like savages... Lisa was by far the sexiest woman in the STATE and had the reputation to prove it with tales of being able to drain a man's balls by kissing him. meanwhile Ethan would be flirting with a different girl every week. He was a man who liked his variety. Emphasis on the variety. To make matters even worse, Tom had Mike for EVERY class of the day, and both of them for P.E. where things were outright ridiculous. I've heard of shirts vs skins but what fucking teacher let them play jocks vs losers, underwear only, winner plays the girls? Ethan and Mike were the absolute alphas of the campus and everyone from the international club to the principal knew it. What they wanted, they got. Passes on unrully behavior, chicks flooding their lockerrooms each begging to be pimped out to the team, and MOTHER FUCKER their genetics. Perfect pectoral muscles in both of them jetting at MINIMUM of an inch and a half from their rock hard six packs leading a cobblestone path to their massive cocks. Tom had only heard rummors, but stacy-suck-em-dry-spencer(obvious school slut is obvious) was apparently a reliable source claiming both to be well over seven inches and thick as paper towel roll's cardboard center. But today was different from normal. For Tom was soon to discover a brand new addition to the school library.... The OmegaNomicon Lost for centuries, and recently discovered in an abandoned opium den, this legendary tomb carries with it the incredible power to create, destroy, or even steal the alphabetrium from any source (in laymans terms, it's a muscle growth story catalyst). Tom opened his locker after a grueling day of being beaten senseless by the jocks to discover the book. Curious he picked it up and carried it with him to the library, where he spent his recess. "For the alphas hidden among us cursed with the bane of weakness, there is hope for thee yet. Simply adhere to the enchantments listed within to transform yourself into whatever form you wish." Tom became fixated upon the "Alpha male in a week" recipe from within the first few pages. Within it was instructions: -Step 1: Create an alphabetrius tentragram (like a pentagram but with a stronger triangular shape) -Step 2: Cite the right of growth at midnight, each night, for seven days. -Step 3: Once recited, one simply needs to give forth a binding offering of one's ...love essence... to the circle.... (At this point Tom was pretty concerned this book was a bit filthier than he initially thought but he was desperate to stop being a loser) -Step 4: The effects of the ritual will depend on the condition of which the essence was released based off a set of rules: -Rule 1: All catalysts must elect to give themselves to the transformee of their own choice. Forcing ones self on others against their will negates all the effects granted by the omeganomicon. -Rule 2: All catalysts must chose to participate without the transformee being knowlegable of prostitution. -Rule 3: The transformee must attract the mating catalyst on their own, otherwise the effects of the omeganomicon will transfer to the true alpha upon discovery of wing-manidry. -Rule 4: Love essense of one's self will cause growth, but only at a minimal rate. Conditioning the essense by combining it with a catalysts's essense will strengthen the effect by the total mass of that catalyst. -Optional Rule 5: If one wishes, including the blood of the catalyst in the ritual will double one's yield by absorbing additional mass from the catalyst. To tripple ones yield, one may also throw the entire catalyst themselves, reducing their essence and conscientiousness to the transformee's own energy. Tom returned home that night to an empty apartment, as his roommate had left for the weekend, shaking in anticipation. As midnight approached, he created the symbols on the floor exactly as the book depicted, and jacked off into a small shot glass with his tiny three inch dick cumming after less than five minutes of staring at a modern living magazine cover. As midnight approached he spoke the words of the book and poured his sperm into the center of the triangle.... And nothing happened. After a few minutes, he gave up and decided to clean up his mess in the morning... TUESDAY MORNING: IT WORKED! Tom screamed into the bathroom mirror. He almost didn't notice the muscular improvement, but he sure as fuck noticed his completely cleared up vision and luscious hair styled like a boyband douchebags! He was thrilled! Amazed! Mystified! ...... Hungry.... He prepared himself his normal breakfast as he mulled over his situation.... Poking his arms and pinching them to confirm they'd grown.... Seven days.... He thought.... Quickly doing some mathmatics in his head... I'll only be about the size of Parker... (A medium sized kid on the swim team) and after that... There's no telling if this will even work ever again! Then the reality of the situation hit him. It wasn't enough. Like a malicious ghost waiting in the distance, Ethan and Mike were both still there, still just as big and still going to humiliate him as they always have. Even with alpha-alchemy on his side the jocks still win.... He needed more.... And he needed it faster.... -End of Part 1- Stay tuned for what happens on Tuesday! Part 2: Tuesday: It was clear there was only one means of emerging victorious: Tom was going to have to get laid. The book was pretty particular about this. He couldn't force himself on anyone (not that he had the power to do so), he couldn't pay someone to do it, and he had until midnight that night to do it or risk losing one of his precious remaining days. The twink eyed himself in the bathroom mirror. It was notably improved, but he needed more to get that "quickie-behind-the-sports-shed" sex Tom's superiors enjoyed at any moment's notice. He had small mostly-flubber biceps running about 12", a couple of abdominals if he flexed them, the illusion of pectorals, and a cock that while notably longer (5") and thicker than before, still wasn't much to work with considering the competition... He thought about it all the way to class when he noticed someone in the hallway: Grenda Hawks Grenda was the most horrible person Tom, or anyone else, had ever met. She was short, frail, angry, narcissistic, and repulsive to look at because of her misshapen teeth and weird body. ( You'll understand why I didn't provide visual aids for this one) But above all, she was desperate. See Grenda was in the same boat as Tom and appealed to absolutely nobody sexually. She was the female beta, cast to the outskirts of the campus library to snitch on people for chewing gum. Tom didn't like this plan. It didn't seem to be the best fish in the sea, and if given time his new twink body may have hooked someone far less pungent... But he needed the leverage. He bit his tongue and began reciting to himself over and over "You're doing this to get bigger, you're doing this to get bigger..." as he walked up to Grenda. "Hey... Grenda is it?" "Yeah? What do you want? Who are you?" "It's me, Tom! You know the small guy from Homeroom? I sit in the back?" "I sit in the front so, no, I don't know you." "I was just wondering.... If you'd like to do something later tonight?" "EXCUSE ME?!?" "I... I... I'm sorry I just figured I'd try to ask you out because you... Just seem like a fun time..." Grenda was not happy about this, and promptly kicked Tom square in the shin as she turned to walk away muttering something about "The nerve of that little punk..." Tom was flabbergasted. He had expected her to be a complete bitch about the scenerio, but he at least thought he'd be able to talk her into some fooling around after a day. With this, his dreams were crushed. If he couldn't get Grenda Hawks to go on a date with him, there's no way he'd EVER get the chance to capitalize on the book's time-limit, and decided to just continue to lunch. Towards the end of lunch, and as Tom stared miserably into his french fries, his phone lit up. It was a message to him through twitter, to his disbelief, apologizing for her actions earlier, chalking it up to distrust, and accepted his invitation to dinner that evening. Tom used the remainder of his lunch period to go buy a box of condoms from the gas station with a strange happy yet concerned outlook. Tom had only just opened the door to Grenda when he found out JUST how desperate to fuck Grenda was when no one was watching... She instantly started rubbing her tongue against him as soon as she saw no one else was home. Tom was disgusted and gagged a little in the back of his throat. The rest that followed was humiliating, sad, and honestly quite cringy to discuss, but by the end of night, Tom had a condom coated in... Grenda ... ready for the ritual. Grenda left at about 8, leaving Tom plenty of time to get ready for the event. He wanted to study it this time. Feel it happening. The exact nature of the process down to the wire. He had a small notebook with notes, a video camera, and a scale set up. The book described the amplification as dependent on the mass of the catalyst (Grenda), whom for this example Tom estimated must have been somewhere between 90 and 110 lbs. And judging by his own records so far, using his own cum resulted in a mere 5lbs increase in muscle mass throughout the body. Midnight came, and just like before Tom performed the ritual and dropped the used condom into the circle. Unlike before however, the condom fizzled out of existence into a small flicker of flame once it hit the circle. Nothing else happened until about 1:20 am, at which point shit hit the fan. Tom's body began to glow with energy that surged through him like electricity causing every cell in his body to burn with ecstasy. He bent backwards in pleasure as pressure built up in his abs, pecs, biceps and ass, forcing them outward as his shaking hands caressed them. Feint veins started to appear across his biceps as the pressure continued to build, eventually forcing tom into a sitting position, where he promptly ripped of his shorts, and watched as his normal sized cock swelled to a much more impressive 6 to 7 inches. Needless to say, Tom was awake for quite some time exploring his new body. While not too much larger than the last iteration, the changes were MUCH more significant, defining a clear 6 pack and pectorals just large enough to jiggle a little when disturbed, and a clear collar bone pertruding between his two shoulders. He couldn't stop running his fingers across his chissled midsection only pausing to snag a nice fistful of his hardening dick. Eventually he weighed himself, showing that he'd put on an amazing 10lbs of muscle. At this rate, if he kept fucking Grenda, he'd amass to another 50lbs of muscle on top of this by the end of the period. That would be a nice bronze medal. 65 lbs more of muscle would allow him to finally stand up to Mike or Ethan, but not both, and surely would get him some respect, hell, maybe even a spot on a team somewhere... But then Tom looked back into his bathroom mirror and slowly started to grin mischievously. Why stop with bronze? End of part 2! Stay tuned to see what happens on wednesday! Wednesday: The next day, Tom did a few basic calculations. (He wasn't too smart, but he understood basic ratios). Grenda was roughly 100lbs and using her as the catalyst erected 10lbs of growth mass. Now that Tom was quite a bit sexier, with some real definition in his muscular assets, he had a bit more pull in getting girls to sleep with him quickly. Obviously Tom needed to be efficient as possible with this scheme, so the target was obvious: Laura. Laura wasn't the heaviest girl in school, only weighing in at least 300lbs. She was teased relentlessly for this still, but she'd lived with this adversity her whole life, and had developed a pride with her weight and had refined that into a unique aura that worked for her. If the math he'd done was right, he would earn 3x or maybe even more, the mass from using her as his catalyst. In just two days with Laura, he'd have already accumulated more than the remaining four days with Gretta. Today was the perfect day for it too, as he had gym with her that morning. All he had to do was wait until she was the last one out of the locker room after a class-period of showing off and she'd be putty in his hands. Something startled Tom as he entered the locker room though... (Besides the normal display of extreme masculinity) "Who the fuck is the new kid?" Said Blain, (some kid from the soccer team) Tom hadn't had thought of this. He'd just assumed that people would continue to ignore him or some magic nonsense would change his classmate's view of him... Guess that's expecting too much from the Omeganomicon... "Uh... Yeah my name's Tom, I... Just moved here!" Tom responded. "Huh... Guess that makes sense... He seems pretty good, what you think Mark?" Blain said to his friend Mark. "Fuck him, that little twink's got definition, but he's got no mass. We're going to wreak him. Hell, maybe it'll be fun for a few minutes before we dominate again." Mark said. Tom wasn't happy. He figured he'd at least have enough to make it off the loser team... This made things complicated. Tom tried relentlessly to look sexy in front of Laura, but it's not nearly as captivating if you're constantly shoved to the ground by people bigger than you... Never the less, after getting his ass handed to him, he took the rest of the game out after seeing laura had returned to the femail locker room alone. Tom followed her in and knocked on a locker so she could hear before she started undressing. "Hey." "Wha... Who are you? What are you doing in here? TF?!" "Woah, chill out. I followed you in here... I just wanted to meet you personally, because I think you're fine as fuck and I'd like to take you out on a date sometime..." "What the fuck? So you followed me into the locker room?" "Hey I could have been silent and watched you undress.... But I'm not a monster. Come on... Please?.... Don't make me beg..." Tom responded slowly walking closer and smiling the sexiest he could. "... You for real?" "I got a thing for larger women, and there's nothing sexier than one as comfortable as you are being one. Especially when they own it in that dress!" "Ok... Yeah, sure. A date, tomorrow at six." "To...Tomorrow?" Tom thought, and quickly. "Yeah, I got a piano lesson tonight I need to focus on. Besides, tomorrow there's going to be a meteor shower at about 8pm..." "Sounds romantic! I'm totally in! See you at 6!" "Bye little boy!" Tom considered that a win... But now he had a whole day he was going to have to waste.... He returned to the locker room where only Blain was left. "Hey kid... I saw you out there. You just took that beating like you've taken it every week for months, and didn't 'say SHIT about it." "Huh? Oh, pssh, yeah, I'm pretty tough. Mama didn't raise no bitch." "Hey, I'm not supposed to do this, but me and the other soccer team members were going to have some fun behind the pool house later at about 4pm, you can be my plus one. Let you get that taste of what a real man gets after a hard day of kicking ass. You earned it." "You serious? I mean I'm pretty busy but I guess I can... "You won't want to miss this. Trust me." Blain said as he walked out of the locker room. At the end of the day, Tom went to the pool house and walked around back. Back there was the whole team, stripped to their underwear passing a bong packed with what must have been a whole ounce of kush that they passed from person to person. Blain walked up and patted Tom on the back. "Hey guys, this is Tom. He's my boy. Took a ruthless beating today, LIKE A MAN! If he can do that, I think with some training he may be our new midfield." Before Tom could ask any questions Blain put the bong in Tom's hand and ordered him to take it. Tom had never done drugs before, but he sure as fuck wasn't going to piss off his new friends. Perhaps it was his improved stamina, but Tom ripped it like a champ and coughed for a solid minute, much to the amusement of the Alpha crowd around him. After he finished coughing a voice came from behind him: "Ooooh, fresh meat! Careful little boy, I want you coughing on some other shit real soon!" Tom turned around to find the source of the voice: Stacy-suck-em-dry-Spencer, the school slut. Tom became confused. "What's she doing here?" Only to be met with a roaring uprising of laughter from the team. "What do you think she's here for?" Suddenly it made perfect sense why everyone was in their underwear... "Lets get to it boys." Stacy said as she started removing her top and what little skirt she was wearing. Meanwhile a couple of the bigger athletes ripped off (I say ripped as in they didn't pull them down under their legs, they forced them bitches off tearing them to shreds) their underwear revealing their rock-hard cocks of various sizes. Tom had never seen another man's dick before so this put him off a bit, but gained his curiosity back when he saw two of the bigger guys start slamming Stacy between them. It didn't take long for the two to finish all over her, at which point she stood up. ' "That all you got daddy? Oh well mama needs a little more then THAT... Come on in babies, come get a piece of this." The rest of the team surrounded her menacingly and whipped their dicks out as they prepared to gangbang this slut. Maybe it was just the weed, but Tom was heightened to new levels from this experience. She was taking it all like a pro, not even flinching when they finished all inside of her ass face and pussy. Finally it was Tom's turn to saddle her up, which drew her attention. "Oh little boy isn't so little is he? Hmm? Gimmie that big boy cock baby... " That's when Blain chimed in "Lucky break dude, She doesn't fuck with small dicks. I guess that means you really are a winner like us!" That's when Tom realized the opertunity he was being presented with... All of these people were having sex with this girl... They must have had a combined mass of over 1000lbs! JACKPOT! Tom turned his bucking on high as he pushed Stacy faster and faster, until eventually she came all over his dick. "Wuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhaaaaaaa YEEEESSSSSSSSSS.... Ohhh fuck boys... You cleaned me out.... Same time Friday?" She said as she dipped herself into the pool and licking her own cum and others cum off of her. Tom went home after that with a sock he used to wipe the cum off his pelvis, shacking in anticipation. He could be an absolute titan. A god among men! He'd establish a new school order with the inhuman mass he would soon bestow upon himself. The ritual went forward with no hiccups, and the circle consumed the sock in the same way it consumed the condom. As the sock fizzled, the Omeganomicon burst open and flipped to the rule page, where in red, one of the rules became highlighted: The transformee must attract the mating catalyst on their own A shiver just went down Tom's spine before he realized his miscalculation, and realized how big of a bullet he just dodged. Considering the circumstance, it's very possible that gangbang would count as wingman-dry, in which case, ALL that extra mass would be transferred to the guy who got him laid... Blain... However, because the rest of the rule was NOT changed to a shade of red, he took that to mean it wasn't violated.(Which was accurate) In such a sceinerio, the various gangbangers do not count towards the total, only the gang-bang-ie who elected to fuck Tom of her own choosing or Stacy in this case. SO this wasn't the perfect storm of sexual conquest to make him a muscle god, so what? He was still fucking stoked as shit! He got to enjoy a gang-bang, he's still gonna get a decent amount of mass out of it, AND he still has Laura's date tomorrow! Tom quickly fell asleep and awoke the next morning to his new body. He was gorgeous, popping on another 10lbs of muscle, his arms were noticeably thicker, at least an inch or so more in circumference, he could feel the larger weight in his pectorals as they bounced atop his rock-hard 8-pack, but the big changes happened down lower. His gluts were huge now, making his ass finally fill out into a nice attractive bubbly shape, while his legs now seemed to almost double in size. (Don't worry, saved the best for last) And his dick was now a solid 7-8 inches. And thick as fuck. He weighed himself in, he was now a solid 145lbs (A whopping 30lbs more than he was at the start of the week). Tom was pleased with this transformation, and as he stared into his reflection admiring his new athletic build, all he could think about is how great it was going to feel doubling that increase in a single day. End of part 3! Thursday's coming out pretty soon! Thursday: Thursday was old Tom's favorite day of the week, no gym, or P.E., just basic average boring studies and club meetings. A pretty boring day. But this was the day Tom spent the most with Ethan, you remember him the second alpha of alphas... And today it was more awkward than normal... Ethan normally only focused on his harem of the week, but today, he was watching Tom like a hawk. He just sat there menacingly for the whole day. Eventually Tom just ignored it and carried on with his time. However during lunch, Tom was interrupted in the restroom by the sudden headlock of a man much larger than him... Ethan, "Whats up Tom... Heard quite a bit about you lately.... Gotta say, you look quite a bit bigger than the soccer team said... " Tom confused and concerned simply asked "Dude, let me go!" "Oh, no no no tiny Tom, see, I know your game. See I know what the fuck you're doing, and I take great offense to you cheating the natural order of things... " Tom bit his tongue. "Thats right little bitch, I know about the Challenge of Champions." Now Tom was confused. "I don't know who the fuck you're juicing off of, or how you're doing it, but if you gain another GRAM of mass without our permission, I will personally drain it back out of you." With a heavy shove and a punch later, Tom woke up and Ethan was gone. What the fuck was he talking about? The Challenge of Champions? He contemplated this over and over in his head, until eventually, he decided to consult the Omeganomicon. Sure enough, there was a chapter on a process of such a name. The Challenge of Champions was another method of gaining mass and alphabetrium from other sources, simply put, the Challenge was a sort of wrestling match, where the winner would attempt to sexually mount the opponent to climax, with whomever left in control of the situation would absorb the alpha energy of the loser. Tom remembered reading and discarding this method for a variety of reasons, for one, the Challenge of Champions, once accepted, can never be discontinued without forfeiture of the mass gained, so at any point if Tom were to become bottom-bitch to anyone, he'd lose ALL his progress. For another, the mass gained was at a much slower ratio. Did Ethan use the Challenge to get to his immense size now? Was that his secret? Who else knew about this book? After contemplation, Tom became worried. It could become problematic if Ethan decided to take Tom's mass... But he couldn't stop now... He just needed a plan for Ethan... But what? Tom arrived to pick up Laura at six and took her to a nice secluded spot on a private cliff to watch the shooting stars in the night-sky. Laura was fascinated by the stars, and the two enjoyed a meaningful exchange about the mysterious origins of the universe neither of them would ever discover. But after a few minutes of cuddling, Tom worked his way from groping her large ass, to kissing her, to kissing her neck, to unfastening her bra, to getting a very nice bj in the light of his car's headlights. It didn't take long for this to graduate to sixty-nining. And soon, Tom's face was covered in the golden essence of heavy muscle-growth, which he nonchalantly rubbed off into a handkerchief. Later that night he assembled everything for the ritual again, and watched with an evil grin as the handkerchief fizzled into nothing. He had the video camera ready for this, he wanted to see this happen over and over again. And sure enough, the powerful feeling returned, but in a powerful enlightening new form. Tom didn't know where he was. It was as if he was looking into a new dimension as every synapse in his brain was overloaded with this power and pleasure. He knew he was in great pain, as his bones were being pulled apart and forced to grow back together as his body expanded more than it had ever done so before. His pectorals ballooned to be jetting well over an inch and a half from the rest of his well defined chest, with powerful shoulders supporting the massive slabs of muscle his arms had become with massive biceps pulsing with his heartbeat as each vein above it stretched his skin. His abs were harder than cement and the v-shaped hips made an impressive arrow dirrectly onto his new 9 inch monster cock. He didn't even know how he was going to fit THAT monster into his pants the next day... Or if any of his pants still fit him! Tom proceeded to carry on about what joy he'd reap from Friday, but unbeknownst to him, there was someone else... Watching him from his window... Thats it for part 4! Friday will be up pretty soon (and boy oh boy is it going to kick things up a notch)! Friday: Tom paced back and forth amidst the early hours of the morning. He was troubled. He only had but a taste of true alpha-levels of mass, and Ethan loomed in the recesses of his mind like a cruel thief willing to drain him dry... He pondered this over and over... Until a though occurred to him: Ethan didn't know what ritual he was juicing from... Ethan thought he was using the Challenge of Champions.... But... That requires one to accept the challenge, which Tom hadn't done... What would happen if Ethan tried to take him, but he didn't accept? He read the Omeganomicon's specifics on this, but from what he could obtain, the Challenge would effectively just act as normal non-consensual sex... Still not preferable to Tom... Then he noticed the dartboard on the edge of his room and an idea sparked into Tom's twisted imagination. He skimmed back through the Omeganomicon and grinned evilly. "That's how I'll do it..." Tom decided to blow off class from now on and spend the entirety of friday in the gym like many of the jocks do. On the off chance something were to go wrong, he at the very least wanted to feel the power of his new body in action. At first he just looked stupid. This massive beast of a man, pissing around with weird exercises using dumbells far too small for him in inefficient ways. This whole room was completely alien to him, but his body craved it. Like a wonderer lost in a desert finding an oasis, Tom wanted to try everything, he wanted that potent feeling of dominance that came from being able to lift these massive weights to pulse through every fiber in his body. He wanted to show the world the mighty machine he'd become. With every push, pull, lift, and rep the sweat from his own body seamed to evaporate into pure pheromone and fuck it was making him horny. The massive package in his pants became more and more noticeable, and he didn't give two fucks who saw it. "Good" he thought. "Gaze upon the titan's gift and worship it." Suddenly, behind him while he was curling a 20lbs bar, a voice spoke out to him: "You can easily curl the same amount of reps with 40lbs on the ends" Startled, Tom turned arround to see .... Her.... Lisa Doing some leg exercises in an outfit that was revealing as fuck, pushed her breasts out, tightened her waist like a hydrolic press, and forced all of her other mass into her gorgeous bouncing ass. She didn't stop, but she stared at Tom dead in his eyes relentlessly as she continued to crush the two panels holding a massive amount of weight together using nothing but her thick thighs that must have been sculpted by the gods themselves. Tom just stared back awkwardly, until he glanced down and found his erection was rock hard, very noticeable, and his arms were still doing curls. When she finished, she walked up to Tom and grabbed him by the boys. "Lets talk in the girls locker-room for a bit ok? Follow me in when that clock says "1:30"" Tom was practically cumming in his pants as he entered the lockroom, and for good reason. Lisa had taken full advantage of the steam room and was stripped naked apart from her scrunched up thin top. "So... Big boy... How are you going to do it?" "Oh, baby I'll figure something out..." Tom said leaning in, only to be met with a seductive finger to his face. "Oh no no no baby. I'm still Mike's queen babydoll. You're not getting any of this today." Tom paused, confused and very-blue-balled. "Ok... So what did you mean by..." "You're really fucking naive aren't you... " She said chucking with an extremely cute little voice causing her chest to jiggle slightly. "I meant how are you going to steal Ethan's body?" Tom was stunned. "I don't know what you mean!" Lisa started rubbing her fingers across herself and bending her body, just ever so slightly, to make every feature she touched burst with divine beauty. "You know why I'm still wearing this top? It's not because I don't want you to see the whole package, I mean you can clearly see that..." She placed her hands around the back of Tom's neck, but swatted his hands away as he tried to do the same. "No... No no.... I wear this top, soaked in sweat and steam, because it makes every inch of my chest look *that* much sexier now that you can't see it directly. Psychologically... You want me more now, and I've shown you just a lil bit less..." She straightened up, turned around and walked towards one of the lockers bouncing her ass like a basketball with each step. "That's one of the tricks you pick up early when you have a reputation as queen bitch." She opened the locker, removed an item, spun around and said, "If you stay on top long enough you get to know about this... " She said holding the Omeganomicon. "Now... Which is more likely Tom? That this hulking mass of a man just moved in, grew easily 40 lbs of pure muscle over 2 days and doesn't even know how to bench press properly? Or some nerd got a hold of a naughty book meant for big boys?" Tom was incoherent, and just mumbled a bit. "Oh yeah baby, all the Alphas know about this book. Its how most of them got to their alpha state in the first place... Tsk Tsk... Working hard for things just isn't really worth it in the end is it?... Thing is, not everyone has the whole book like me, most just have a portion of the wisdom, some, like Ethan, only a few chapters..." "He thinks I'm using the Challenge of Champions..." "Really?" She said perplexed. "So that's what he's had all this time.... See, Ethan and I have been at a practical arms race for domination for years. He and I act buddy-buddy on the surface, for Mike's sake, but deep down, if one of us knew *exactly* which ritual the other was using, we'd whipe the floor with the other and take all the mass they could for themselves. The only thing that's stopped us is that neither me nor Ethan knows the other's method." "So what are you going to do now that you know?" Tom asked. "Nothing. I don't have to. You're going to take care of all the hard work for me aren't you?" "Won't you then just come for me?" Tom said raising an eyebrow. "Mmmm... No I don't think so. I'll go after Mike. If he's not top hulk anymore he's not worth anything to me. I don't even care if he DID obtain all his muscles legitimately without the Book." Tom was surprised by this, and underestimated Mike. "He's just a clueless pawn in my little game. Once he's reached the other side of the table, I'll sacrifice him for a better piece. After all... Once you absorb Ethan, you'll certainly be the big man on campus won't you? And I already know you want some of this baby...." She said slapping Tom's hand on her ass. But then Tom reached to put the other hand on her, and suddenly found his arm twisted and forced onto the ground by Lisa. "Ah ah ah baby, you're not big enough yet." "How are you so strong? I'm easily twice your size!" Tom said from the floor. "I told you. I've been queen bitch for a long time... I've absorbed more mass than anyone else on campus. The *full* book has a variety of ways to "Hide" that kind of size so I can keep my lust for power secret from Mike, he's against using any kind of cheating... Bless him... But if you're currious to exactly how big I am.... " Lisa then stepped back onto the bathroom scale that groaned from under her. Tom couldn't believe his eyes, he knew she was thick and muscle weighed quite a bit, but Lisa was 445lbs and showed NONE of it. She had the abs of a super model, and the power of a body builder. "Ok Tom... That's all I can help you with... Now... Let me give you a little taste of victory..." List ran her tongue over a single vein on Tom's neck, and like a clogged faucet he came a solid bucket full all over the floor (At some point his erection had worked its way down and out the side of his gym shorts) "Sigh... I hope getting some Ethan in you will improve that stamina.... Now get lost, the cheer squad's about to be out. " Lisa said as she stepped into the shower section of the locker room leaving Tom amazed, hypnotized, excited, and.... Wet.... The rest of the day was largely uneventful. Right up until it was time to leave. Ethan finally appeared, and it was clear he'd been serious about this. Hey bitch boy. What the fuck did I tell you about gaining mass that aint yours? "I think I don't take shit from scared little bitches. I got this mass fair and square, you want to challenge for it?" Tom said coldly. Ethan smiled at this. "Oooooh boy... You just fucked up son. 5:00, in the gym. Come alone. "Ill be there, don't lube yourself up though, I'm taking everything you have dry" Tom said as Ethan turned and walked away. Tom arrived at the gym early to check for traps or secret trump cards hidden outside or around the building, but there was none. It was just Ethan, standing in the center of a rolled out wrestling mat, staring at the door waiting for Tom to come in. He came in, and neither said a word, but just stripped naked and stared each other down. Ethan was a pro at wrestling, and Tom knew it. He had to rely on something else to win. Ethan eventually spoke "Do you accept this challenge of champions Tom?" Tom looked at Ethan and said "Yes." In one quick movement, Ethan dove behind Tom, yanked him to the floor, and mounted him from behind: "Say goodbye to you muscles bitchboy..." Ethan said as he began furiously pumping himself into Tom. Tom however had a secret plan, as while Ethan had him in a body lock, he bit into Ethan's arm with the dart hidden inside his mouth (A risky and dangerous move, don't try this at home!) Ethan cried in pain but didn't give up furiously thrusting into Tom. Then, his arms and bones began to hurt all over as a warm feeling developed in Tom's rectum. It was excruciating. Tom curled up into a little ball writhing in pain. Meanwhile, Ethan had climbed atop Tom's fetal possition with all his weight pressing down on his naked body. "You feel that bitch? Fuck, you're the biggest guy I've ever taken. FUCK IM HUGE. Ha! I'll finally be able to force that bitch Mike's alphabetrium away from him, and take that fox Lisa all for myself. Then, when I'm done with her, I'll take all her alphabetrium too! I'll be a god! Women worship me now, but by Monday, they'll establish religions for me! I'll become emperor of this fucking school and farm muscle so I never have to stop being the FUCKING BEAST I AM! Ethan picked Tom's shriveled body up and tossed it into the trashcan as he left the building. Tom lost it all. He was shriveled up and possibly even weaker than before. But after Ethan left the building, Tom climbed out of the trash, and using a dishtowel from home, cleaned up a bit of Ethan's blood off his face, and cum from his ass. Then grinned at it evilly. Tom returned home eager to complete the ritual. He didn't NEED to win the Challenge against Ethan, he only needed his blood and cum for the regular ritual. But first, Tom quickly disavowed all connection he had to the Challenge of Champions, which meant forfeiting all the mass he'd won (which was none), as to keep him from losing his mass to the Challenge afterwards. Midnight came and he tossed in the towel which burned with a brilliant black flame and charged it'self with energy, soon that energy passed to Tom... This was a big one, and it started from the begining.... First he was a twink... Then a jacked twink... Then he was a small athlete... Then he was back to what he was this morning, a jock But now he advanced to the next stage. Absorbing what Ethan had on top of what was already his.... He was an Alpha His biceps expanded even more than before taking the traps with him, as they grew, they crackled with a dark energy leaving black vein-like marks on his arms when he willed them to appear. His pecs were gigantic. Each one an absolute boulder that could stop a truck. They felt heavy, a satisfying heavy. The power in their weight was not something Tom was meant to ever control... Until now... His abs had upgraded to a ten pack, and fused to his ribcage, ripping it out forcefully, leaving only disconnected bone for framework and asthetics. He didn't need a ribcage anymore, his chest was more powerful than the bone ever was. His cock was inhuman. A solid 12 inches when erect, and thick as a pringles can. Tom stared at the goliath in the mirror, he'd done it. He'd become the goliath he always wanted to be. Ethan must be out somewhere scared and confused as a little shriveled up twerp. And Tom was far bigger than mike was at this point. He smiled at this and stared into the mirror with a grin that was no longer an evil grin, it was a king's grin. An emporor's grin. An Alpha's grin. He had Lisa all to himself.... And with her inhuman mass... He could grow another 80 lbs in the last two nights.... End of part 5! ( It's not over yet folks! But how could it get any hotter from here? Stay tuned for the two-day final part: The Weekend !) Finale - Saturday: Tom awoke the next morning as late as he fucking wanted to. He then spent the following hour jerking himself off to his own reflection. He had it. This is everything Tom ever wanted. Power. Control. Respect. He absolutely dominated every visual inch of his bathroom mirror. After a bit he heard noise from the common room. "Huh" he said. Either Jack had returned from his trip early, or there was about to be one very scared bitch ass shitting himself in his kitchen. Tom was pleasantly surprised to find out it was neither. "Morning baby..." Lisa said whipping up a variety of strange concoctions in Tom's kitchen. "...You done exploring yourself? Because mama needs some attention too." "I won Lisa." Was all tom could focus well enough to say. "I see that. And damn. It's hot. You're the biggest man I've ever touched baby." Tom grasped Lisa by her generous assets and pulled her in close where he kissed her passionately. As he ran his lips up and down her powerful neck and lips she wispered things to him: "You earned this baby. This is your prize. You're the king now baby. Claim me." But as Tom tried to remove her top, Lisa stopped him. "Hold on there tiger... You're about to get way out of your league.... Don't worry... I'mma guide you baby. But we gotta do this right..." Mmm... First breakfast. We're going to be going for quite a long time so you'll need the energy. Eggs, Milk, Protein powder, Bacon, and I got you some sardines too they're packed with protein. For desert I've got six apples for you, already sliced. Tom was confused about this but decided to go with it. He needed some time to recharge after he'd just filled his toilet with hot cum. After he was served breakfast, Tom asked "So... How did you get into my house? And how did you know where to go?" "Oh I followed you in after you lost to Ethan. No way I wasn't watching that match like a hawk. You had me worried there for a bit, I thought I was going to have to skip town to avoid that roided monster.... Mike texted me that Ethan was about to either absorb him or kill him right before Ethan shrunk down to the size of a fucking sixth grader. It was apparently hilarious to watch him run away like that." "Oh... You're still talking to Mike?" "Pssh, of course I was baby. I didn't find out how big you'd gotten until I saw you through that window this morning." "You were spying on me? Naughty girl..." "Wana see how naughty I looked doing it?" Lisa said as she left the room only to return in an impossibly fast 9 seconds wearing the most revealing hoodie Tom had ever seen. "How did you change so quickly?" "Oh you'll understand once you get to the Omegaplane." She said. "Whats that?" "Mmmm... Want a taste of it? Take those pants off baby. I need to see all of you. OOh! And lets go outside. Your backyard is gorgeous." Tom did as he was told. Ripping off the pants and walking out onto his patio. "Like what you see baby?" Tom called from outside. Lisa was staring seductively, and had begun to undress, but stopped mid pose to take a nice long stare when Tom revealed his monster cock. "Fuck how am I going to take that thing?" She said "It's so fucking massive... I'm going to drive myself crazy riding that... Oh well. We're starting with a taste anyways." Lisa tore off the rest of her clothes with her mighty strength and seductively moved towards the naked giant in the backyard, slowly revealing more of herself as she approached. "Sit down" She said. And Tom did as he was commanded. "We're going to start with a taste. Just a little crossover. When you're ready... We'll go all the way." "Baby this isn't my first rodeo, I'm ready to go all the..." "If you try to fuck me now your brain will start to reject reality and you'll be driven completely insane, now shut up... Close your eyes... and let mama take care of you.... " This was not like Laura's blowjob, this was something else. As her throat consumed more and more of his dick, Tom could feel small muscle movements from within her throat pulling and pushing his dick like a vacuum cleaner. He started to feel light-headed, Lisa responded with "That's it baby. Let go..." The pressure in his junk began to feel immensely powerful and forced Toms eyes shut. When he opened them again a second later, he noticed something weird about Lisa's hair. It was glowing gold, and the dark area around him appeared to be enveloped in a shimmering light. That's when he noticed the odd patterns and fractal-esque shapes on objects where they weren't before. He was hallucinating. After a few minutes of this, Lisa pulled up, and the precum in her mouth seemed to dance with rainbow colors After a few minutes it wore off and Tom turned to Lisa: "What the fuck was that?" "That was just a taste of the Omegaplane. The Alpha dimension. It's what Alphas experience during sex. Most just experience it for a breif minute, then forget it's divine beauty as they return. But the true Alphas... They can tap into a whole new realm of power over the body, soul, and mind in this world... And bring it back with them. I am a true Alpha, so I've had this ability sense I first lost my virginity to Mike... We explored that world together and taught ourselves what would take monks and scientists eons to master in a few weeks. You've had a taste of it, and you came back coherent... So you're ready to go all the way to it if you'd like. " "I'm ready." Tom said. Lisa smiled, licked her lips, led Tom inside, and climbed on top of her King. A blowjob will trigger a cross to the Omegaplane, but to get there fully, both partners must be engaged in powerful passionate sex. So.... Big boy... It's time. Fuck me. It started out otherworldly. And Tom knew it was only getting better from there. He pounded Lisa's pussy harder than even Lisa was prepared for, but she took it like a champ. After a few minutes, Lisa's hair flashed gold again as Tom was holding her ass cheeks from behind. Suddenly he felt heavy. Really heavy. And as the immense pleasure enveloped his body 1000 fold, he crossed his eyes as he began staring into the ceiling, unable to control any joint in his body as this wave of ethereal enlightenment pulsed through him. Nothing he saw made any sense, but he knew it was good. Everything he saw in his spaced out trippy world was beautiful to him. He watched as two figures that appeared before him fucked wildly. One was a massive muscular beast, the other a busty sensual woman. After a few minutes he realized he felt everything this man felt. After a bit longer, he realized he was looking AT himself, staring down upon his freakishly large body making love to this goddess. He was mesmerized from this, but the image was shattered like a stone being thrown into a pond, by the emergence of Lisa, wearing nothing but a chain crossing her chest, appeared before him. "Hello Tom.." "Lisa? What is this?" "The Omega plane, the enlightened path accessible only to the most powerful among us. It envolops us. It is in tune with the universe arround us. Go ahead. Interact with the world. It is yours to control." Tom was puzzled but decided to look away from the beautiful display as Lisa commanded. As he picked up and threw a pencil, it create a sort of ghost version of the pencil, that landed on the other side of the room while the original laid on the bench still. However, quickly after, real-world-Tom picked Lisa up and began thrusting her against the bench violently. The force of which caused the pencil to land EXACTLY where the ghost outline landed. That's how this world worked he could control all of causality through his astral projection... No... His Alphral Projection. Tom noticed his neighbor was watching from across the street from their bedroom window. "Can't have that can we?" Tom said, and willed himself to move Lisa to the main hall, where a big glass window allowed the neighbor to veiw every inch of what Tom and Lisa were doing to each other. Lisa appeared behind Tom and spoke. "Your interactions here translate perfectly to different forms of sexual experiences between us. Will yourself to look deep into my physical eyes my king... " And Tom did. The world around him grayed and slowed down. Time had almost stopped. He had the freedom to manipulate whatever he wanted. Lisa grabbed Toms hand and led him outside. Tom knew exactly what he and Lisa were still doing to each other, despite not being in the room anymore. "I must show you the extent of our abilities my king... I will bring you to the grand connection." Lisa said snapping her fingers. Suddenly, Materialistic Lisa began to lactate, which Tom drank eagerly and shared with his partner. Like a rocket, etherial Lisa and Tom were shot into a new state of being. Tom found what happened impossible to process, and much MUCH harder to explain. Essentially, Tom had been given a glimpse into the heart of Alphabetrium energy. It connected the will and minds of every Alpha's subcontious mind on the planet. For a brief moment, Tom was god-like. Everywhere and nowhere. All powerful yet powerless. And it brought him to tears. He wept for such beauty was not meant for his eyes. It burned. Such a sight may have blinded his physical body forever if it were here.... And then he descended. Devolving back into his primitive materialistic form. For both he and Lisa had climaxed and the energy link created by their passionate fucking receded. Before long, Tom was staring back up at his ceiling, cradling Lisa in his arms. Tears had been rolling down his face as he stared around the room. It was completely decimated. Tom rolled over and checked his clock. It was 5pm.... It'd been six hours.... Tom got up, got a drink from the kitchen, and stared at his reflection. What had he become? He was a monster. And he loved it. "Rested up baby? Ready for round two?" said a voice from the hallway, Lisa's of course. "Fucking yes. You'd better fucking believe I'm ready." As he began caressing lisa's body in the foyer, he thought for a breif moment about the ritual he needed to perform later... Eventually he thought it through. "Fuck it. I'm large enough. Why would I ever need to get bigger than this?" And shortly after doing all this again, Tom blacked out entirely. Sunday: It was dark. Weirdly dark. Why was it so dark in his room? That was tom's first thought. Then he tried to get up, only to find his wrists and ankles chained to the bed he laid upon. "What the..." Tom said worried. As he did, the chains swiveled upwards forcing him to a standing position with his arms stretched out, and a large floodlight illuminated the area he was in. What was this? Was this some kind of bad dream? In the shadows, a slow clap began. "Well well well... You're finally awake..." Mike said as he stepped out of the shadows. Tom was worried. He didn't like this. What the fuck was Mike going to do to him? "Did you really think it was going to be that easy? A fucking weeks worth of stooping to the easiest challenges you could find, stooping to fucking the nastiest hoe on campus, all so you could pass ME? A man who's never even used the book before? Oh no... No Tom... I'm afraid it's never that easy... But you've Inspired me. Maybe I've been a bit too harsh on myself... I think I'm finally ready to use the book's powers for myself." "It's about damn time baby" Said a second voice from the shadows. It was lisa. "Lisa? What... What are you doing?" Tom panickly asked. "Using you. To get what I want. What we want." She said, coldly. Tom was agasp. He'd shared enlightenment with this queen of sex not the day before.... And she... She was just using him... "We've been using you from the beginning champ..." Said Mike. "Gotta say. Love what you did to that cocky asshole Ethan. I was getting so sick of his smug bitch ass. I should have taken him out sooner, but I guess aged alphabetrium is the purest form of aquiring alphabetrium. I should do this again with him instead of you all over again... Oh and pro tip kid, a true alpha NEVER turns down the desire to get bigger. EVER. You can take it slow like me, or try to rush it like ethan, but don't ever even THINK that what you have is "Good enough".... What a fucking pathetic thought..." "What are you going to do to me?" Tom said. "Not much actually. Nothing you didn't already do to yourself. Recognize that triangle at your feet kid?" Mike said. It was the tentragram of his own ritual. "I knew you'd go for this ritual, the 7 days one, because you're a little beta bitch who doesn't like to take risks. Truth be told there's lots of these spells in this book... But that's kinda the point isn't it. See... There is no magic book willing to help betas become Alphas, never has been. See... This book is cursed knowledge. There's a reason every ritual comes with tiny little strings attached. Thats why I never used it. Lisa over there used it to its full potential... But now she's a slave to it, she's forever doomed to be the top bitch no mater what the cost. She'll spend hours of her free time exercising, disciplining her muscles to be able to achieve the Omega connection, failing to resist a powerful sexual desire to the strongest man nearby and taking risks to maintain her god-like physique. In fact, she's how I learned about the secret use of the book... " Ethan paused and smiled evilly at Tom. "While the user will always end up getting their comeuppance some way or another, there are often times outside recipients, call them lucky bystanders, who just *happen* to receive all the benefits of the ritual, without being tied to its curse.... I think you experienced this first hand when you stole all that delicious mass from Ethan.... And if someone were to limit the options of the book to only show rituals with these anonymous beneficiaries... Well... Who could blame them for that?" Tom didn't know what was coming. What did he not know that was about to ruin everything? "Now, your case was actually rediculously easy... See it all started with *This..." Mike tossed the Omeganomicon in front of Tom where the page in front of him read " -Rule 3: The transformee must attract the mating catalyst on their own, otherwise the effects of the omeganomicon will transfer to the true alpha upon discovery of wing-manidry. " "But I didn't use anyone's help for me to attract any of those bitches!" Tom pleaded. Mike turned towards Lisa and whispered "You ready baby" to which she nodded as she began filming the scene on a tripod camera. Mike then turned towards Tom, approached the behemoth, and showed him his phone. From within it was a conversation.... A conversation with Grenda. Tom froze and a chill ran down his enormous spine as he read it. "That's right Tom...Remember when Grenda turned you down? .... I asked Grenda to go through with it in exchange for a prom picture.... Pssh. She's never getting that...." "I guess that'd make me... Your wingman of sorts wouldn't it?" The book began to burn bright as a dark red light shimmered around Tom and Mike. "Oh and lets not forget, the only reason you got in on that action with Stacy and Laura was because of the mass you obtained... From Grenda. And to top it off, the only reason Ethan challenged you, was because of what you obtained from the three of them... Or to put it another way.... All of your mass, power, and alphabetrium you've gained sense tuesday... Is rightfully mine! Now... HAND IT OVER!" In a flash the pages of the book began to suck the alphabetrium straight out of Tom, shriveling him up from the Alpha tank he was to the twink he was the first day. He lost so much size he fell right out of his shackles. Mike grinned as he was beginning to feel a powerful rush surge through him. He was already amateur bodybuilder size... So what he grew into frightened Tom just as much as it turned Lisa and Mike on. Yes.... YES! YES! FUCK YES! I'm a giant.... I'm a fucking giant! Lisa began to touch herself behind tom, crushing him under her foot. "Oh, and here's the best part baby...." Lisa said as she began to speak to the ritual... Tom knew the phrase well, as he'd contemplated using it on Ethan, but never had the balls to do it... He was frightened before, but now he was terrified. He was going to be absorbed entirely. His whole body, and his essence as a person... Were about to become one with Mike.... In a flash Tom's frail body burned into nothing, and his conscientiousness fell into the spiritual state he had experienced with Lisa. It was much like it was before, but instead of having his own body, Tom was chained to Mike like a dog... No... Like a slave.... And no matter what he did, even if he closed his spiritual eyes... He was forced to gaze upon the muscular teenage god whom was about to tripple all the mass he'd just received. Tom began to speak lower and lower... "I am a king... A KING OF KINGS! A FUCKING POWERHOUSE. A MYTHICAL BEAST OF LEGEND! I. AM. YOUR. GOD! Tom gazed upon his new master, his arms had the circumference of beachballs. He had a new line of muscle connecting his biceps, triceps, and various other power-houses along his limb. His ass had filled out to take up and entire couch. Each leg powerful enough to push a deep-rooted tree right out of the ground. He now boasted an amazing abdominal region. An elite 10-pack of abs hard enough to stop bullets without breaking skin. And his pectorals were enormous. Jetting at least 7 inches away from his chest at any time, these massive slabs of pure muscle had become so strong they each took on the possition of a second and third heart, necessary for Mike to have to extend his new monster cock. I don't know exactly how massive it was, but you'd need a yard stick to measure it, not a ruler. This hulking mass It was too much for Lisa to bare, as she violently ripped off her clothes and began riding the huge mass, screaming in pain as she took the entirety of the dick to her base. Soon they both arrived on the omegaplane alongside each other to face what was left of Tom. Lisa was now wearing a thin bikini of blue aura. And mike was bare-chested with a pair of sports compression shorts leaving nothing to the imagination. Get comfortable Tommy boy. You're going to get a birds eye view of this from now on. "In a way we've helped you. Now you've become part of something truely greater than yourself." "Yeah, me." Tom would spend the rest of his days forever tied to this goliath as Mike would continue his escapade into the powers of alphabetrium, growing past even what he is now, to ascending to new levels of thought and power. Every day, he'd fuck Lisa til she bled, but she loved the pain. It made her feel like the power hungry tryrant she was. But what now? Tom's story is over, but there's still more for me to work with here. Please go ahead and vote for the storyline you think I should pursue next! The origin of the Omeganomicon amidst the dark ages? A day in the life of Lisa after this as she now needs to become even stronger to please her man? Or maybe Jack will find something interesting in the wreaked apartment once he gets back? VOTE NOW and PLEASE leave any suggestions or comments bellow! I get off on criticism and praise alike!

FRAT HOUSE IN THE WOODS: NATHAN “Hey, Nathan? Could you help me with something?” Lawrence shook his head, sadly. What could you do with someone like this, too weak of will to achieve their goals even when they knew exactly what they wanted and how to get it? Lawrence had achieved his own perfectly-muscled frame through old-fashioned hard work, by kidnapping young men, twisting their minds and bodies in order to sexually satisfy ancient and unknowable gods, and receiving big muscles from those gods in payment. Some people just didn’t want to put in the effort. Of course, this was all rhetorical. He knew exactly what he could do with someone like that, and he was doing it right now. He’d teach this Mr. Reed the incredible value of hard work, and also make all his wildest dreams come true. This job gave you a lot of opportunities to be generous—within certain limits. * * * * * * “I think I made a pipe mistake,” said Sam. Nathan wasn’t exactly sure what that was. He tried to figure out exactly what Sam was getting at. Was “pipe mistake” a pun, or a reference to some obscure piece of Elizabethan drama? Sam loved both. It was hard to do serious figuring because Sam had not put a shirt on after leaving the shower. His back muscles rippled back and forth as Nathan followed him down one of the building’s many overly-twisty hallways, making concentration difficult. He had done it on purpose, of course. Sam had never returned his roommate’s intense sexual interest in him, but although he never actually said so, he seemed to derive considerable satisfaction from having a dedicated hopeless worshipper. Nathan did not actually do Sam’s laundry, but he would have done if Sam had asked him, and that had always been enough to make Sam happy. It was also possible that Nathan had imagined all this, and Sam simply thought of him as a friend. “I might need you to hold it for me,” said Sam, gesturing into the bathroom. “It’s gone all—you see?” Nathan did not see, because the bathroom was essentially a giant cloud of billowing steam, which was, come to think of it, probably the problem Sam was referring to. He wondered what the hell Sam had done to make that happen, but not for very long, because Sam had come up behind him, clapped one arm over his mouth, and with the other carried Nathan into the bathroom. Nathan didn’t bother trying to shout or struggle. It wouldn’t be the first time Sam had indulged in pranks that involved manhandling his roommate (this kind of humor was another thing he had in common with the Elizabethans). Also, the manhandling brought him into direct contact with Sam’s chest. He had very little time to think about this, before Sam threw him into the shower, where he vanished. Sam, happy with a job well done, took off all his clothes, checked his abs in the mirror (a failure, because of all the steam), and stepped into the shower. He fell into an inch of water and vanished beneath the surface as though it had been a mighty lake. * * * * * * Nathan struggled to the surface of the water and found himself at the edge of what seemed to be an underground pool. This room, like the bathroom, was shrouded in steam, and he couldn’t make out any walls or ceiling as he climbed out onto the floor. There was a splash as Sam dropped into the water behind him. He turned to his buddy and tried to look delighted instead of just flabbergasted. “This place has a basement pool? And they closed it? This weekend rental wasn’t cheap at all, was it?” Sam pushed himself up out of the pool and into a handstand on the edge, then flipped himself backwards onto his feet. He was completely naked. Nathan had seen this before. Like many outgoing people with really good bodies, Sam would occasionally be “accidentally” seen around the apartment without anything on, or appear in Nathan’s room in tight briefs demanding an evaluation of his latest “gains.” This, however, was the first time Sam had appeared in front of him mother-naked and fully erect. The grin was all Sam, though. “It was cheap as hell,” said Sam, waiting. Nathan refused to say “You’re naked,” because Sam would obviously have thought that sounded dumb and obvious, which would make the prank even more embarrassing. He summoned up one-hundred-percent of the savoir-faire he possessed and said, instead, “I was thinking you’d made some progress on your quads. Those pants were going to have to go sooner or later.” Quads were a pants muscle, right? You could burst your pants if your quads got too big… probably. Sam kept grinning, and being naked. “You like what you see?” Nathan flashed through all the possibilities in seconds. Was this a prank? If so, it was crueler than anything Sam had ever been known to do. Was he hallucinating? Surely a bump on the head wouldn’t cause hallucinations this specific. Had the love of his life, finally, and now of all times, suddenly decided to seduce him here and now? He couldn’t bring himself to believe in any of them, but his brain, now that someone else had set the terms of the engagement, kept inventing things for him to say. “I love it,” he said. “And you look happy to see me.” Nathan realized that he was flirting with Sam. Was it really this easy? Could you just think of ways to tell people you wanted to sex them and then say them out loud? “I am, bro,” said Sam. “I am.” And he took Nathan and kissed him. It was so impossible, so perfect, that Nathan didn’t let himself think about the reasons it really was impossible. Like, Sam didn’t call people “bro.” Or lure them into secret underground swimming pools. Or take their hands in his and wrap them around his bare, throbbing member. “I got something for you, bro,” said Sam, squeezing Nathan’s unresisting hand into the link of hot sausage. “But first, I got something else.” He stretched out one amazing arm and snapped his fingers. There was a noise of hydraulics and metal and motion, and and a great stone throne began to rise from the pool, sending water cascading as it emerged from the depths. It was such a massive and pointless erection that Nathan thought he understood why this place had gone bankrupt. Sam, on the other hand, saw what Nathan was too smart to notice, which is that the thing was shaped like a large, crude erection itself. Sam carried Nathan lightly over the shallow water and set him lightly down upon the throne. Nathan only had time to say “Is this—” before the restraints snapped into place. Nathan found that he could not move his arms or legs or turn his head. He seemed to have receded slightly into the warm stone. “This is going to be so hot, bro,” said Sam, staring into Nathan’s eyes with obvious arousal. “Do you feel it yet? Are you getting dumber, bro? Are you horny to obey?” Nathan just wanted to get away. He didn’t know what was going on in Sam’s head. He didn’t even know what was going on in his own. * * * * * * “Let me explain what’s going on in your head,” said Lawrence. Nathan found himself standing on a platform hovering in the darkness of what Nathan instinctively recognized as his own mind. Hovering around him were the pieces of his thoughts and memories, and also, the intruder, Lawrence, hovering in the air. He had slick black hair and designer blue jeans, and wore nothing else over his wickedly-ripped chest. “Our reality is under the control of certain ancient and unknowable beings,” said Lawrence. “If they wished it for even a second, everything we know would vanish like a web forum when the bills aren’t paid. And so it is my job to appease them, to give them what they want, and what they want is something very specific. “What they want is to see a bunch of nice, smart young men like yourselves turned into stupid, muscular fuckboys, and set loose to have a wild, mindless orgy. Your friend Sam was first. Now you’ll be next.” “This is gross,” said Nathan calmly, much more calmly than he felt. But if he wasn’t in control here, he wasn’t in control anywhere. “No, it’s totally hot,” said Lawrence. “Just look at your buddy out there.” He waved a hand and opened up a window on Sam, who was engaging in an impromptu muscle worship routine for Nathan’s unconscious body. Nathan’s body was glassy-eyed and smiling, so apparently it liked the show. “Hey, man, are you dumb yet?” said Sam. “Hurry up and get stupid so we can fuuuuuuuck.” “See, now that is hot as hell,” said Lawrence. “Pure muscle and sex, one hundred percent man. Of course, you missed the show. It was pretty awesome; I tricked him into using shampoo made mostly of aphrodisiacs and a little lead, and watched him jerk his own brains out and love it. You don’t even know hot until you’ve seen that.” “He was plenty hot before,” sulked Nathan. “What, you don’t like the musclehead type?” “No.” “That’s your story,” agreed Lawrence. “But what’s this?” With another wave of his hand, he pulled one of the stars from the sky and extracted a folder full of papers from it. The folder was labelled “NATE.” “Oh, no. No, no, no,” said Nathan, and made a grab for the folder, but Lawrence simply drifted lightly out of his reach, idly browsing through the documents. “Dear me, this is a find,” said Lawrence. “No matter how much you protest, it looks as though you and I have something in common…” He let the papers spread out across the sky, revealing in humiliating clarity Nathan’s secret fetish. Not just his wish that Sam would take him under his wing and teach him how to be a man, but other, darker fantasies. Crude drawings of fantasies where Sam had pinned him down with a pocket watch and subjugated his mind, transforming him into just the kind of muscle-minded jock that Sam had now become. He had built up an imaginary masculine persona for himself, who called himself “Nate” and didn’t wear shirts. Most shameful of all was the very last memory, which showed his own treacherous boner swelling up in his groin as he became aware of Sam’s fate. “Now this is just too good to be true,” said Lawrence. “See, isn’t this just the right place for a guy like you?” “No,” said Nathan, trying not to sound dramatic or heroic, which he didn’t think he could back up right now. He just said it because he wasn’t going to say “Yes.” “Well, that’s your choice,” said Lawrence. “For now, I mean. Shortly you will stop making choices forever, but sure, you can tell yourself you made an important choice not to give in to my wicked wiles.” Lawrence frowned and added, “But really, that’s what makes you so pitiful. You’ve never chosen to do anything, have you? You never told your friend how you felt about him; you just hoped that one day he’d spontaneously invite you to ride his hog. You wanted to be a real man, but not enough to actually make any changes in your life; you just hoped that somebody would pick you up and tell you what to do and carry you to the gym like a little baby. Well, little baby, today is your lucky day. You’re going to become a new man.” He clasped his palm and fingers together, instantly snapping all the papers and memories back into the folder. “Here are your marching orders. From now on, this fellow Nate is the real you. You’ll live his life, deliver his lines, and think his thoughts, and never let anybody know the old you was ever here.” He dropped the NATE folder off the platform and let it fall into space; or rather, he let it drift upwards towards the sun, which Nathan dimly recognized as being himself. In some part of himself, he recognized that his stupid fantasy about being controlled and reshaped, about being remade as a male sex object, was falling deep down into some part of himself that should have been cordoned off. It was becoming part of his ability to make decisions, or to tell right from wrong. He struggled, but had nothing to really struggle against except empty air. “Just let me massage this into your brain a little,” said Lawrence, approaching him ominously. Waves of dark, oppressive force came off his body like breath and beat against Nathan until he could he could no longer see. Nathan’s last, defiant thought before losing track of himself was that this creep was a poser, unlike Sam, the real Sam, who would never, ever skip leg day. * * * * * * He awoke, unsure of whether he was still trapped in his own mind or not, before realizing that he was back in the stone throne, with Sam leaning over him. He tried to speak, but Sam shushed him. “Are you there, bro? You understand me?” “Fuck you,” Nathan did not say. “Never!” he also didn’t say. “Let me go!” also did not get said. Nathan realized with a sinking feeling that Nathan… no longer got to say things. His traitor mouth would only respond to commands that came from Nate. He fought to force his body to speak, to resist—but nothing happened. Only Nate had access to the driver’s seat. With infinite reluctance, because his only other option was to sit there forever, Nathan came up with something for Nate to say. He said “Nah, bro. I don’t understand anything. That shit’s for nerds.” It was an infinite, humiliating defeat, and immediately after he’d done it he was instantly, gratifyingly horny. It was his most secret dream coming true, and all he had to do was submit. He had to escape. But he couldn’t escape, because he could only obey. More importantly, he couldn’t escape because he had to help Sam, and their other friends. There had to be a way. Nathan did not think any more about the way then, because Sam was kissing him. He kissed him back, urgently, mindlessly, and whether his brainwashed self was obeying Sam’s unspoken command or whether he was simply doing it because he’d also wanted to, he was unable to say. “Fuck, yeah, bro,” said Sam when it finally ended. “You stupid like me now?” Sam’s cock sharked upwards into Nate’s thigh as he spoke, aroused by the idea. Nathan realized with a sinking feeling that Sam was completely enthralled. He’d be no help at all. “I’m way dumber than you, brah,” said Nate. “And hornier.” “It shows, man,” said Sam. Nathan had, in fact been doing his best to figure out an expression that would signify a combination of mental vacancy and physical arousal, which was apparently working. It took a lot of brainpower to be as dumb as Nate. “You look as hot as hell,” said Sam, leaning in close for another kiss before adding “except for being tiny and weak.” He held back on the kiss, grinning nastily. His body held Nathan’s (admittedly gangly) frame in place so securely that the restraints (if they were still there) were unnecessary. He had all the power, and he liked to feel his tiny friend’s weakness. He always had. Nate didn’t understand this. Nate had no sensitive feelings to hurt. He showed no sign of offense. What Nathan was feeling, Sam couldn’t see. “First you say you want to fuck, now you say you don’t,” said Nate, who was quickly figuring out how to pitch his voice a bit deeper. “Don’t be a cocktease, bro.” “It’s all good, little man,” said Sam. “I’m not gonna leave my favorite guy hangin’. You just need a few more adjustments.” Sam pointed. The fog parted enough to reveal a door in a far wall. “Just go through that door,” he said. “And don’t come back until you’re as big as me.” This was ominous, but Nate had been told to go through the door, and Nathan was carried along for the ride. He spent part of the trip trying to practice how to swagger, but he just didn’t have the build for it. At the door, he paused for a moment and pretended to struggle with the concept of doorknobs, sending an erotic shiver through his body—his new programming would evidently reward him for any display of stupidity, no matter how ridiculous it was. Then Nate went in. And then Nate came out. The door was only closed for about two seconds before it opened again, to reveal Nate, a lot of Nate. It would have been nearly impossible to recognize Nathan in the stud who had suddenly replaced him. This man was ferociously muscular—in fact, true to Sam’s demand, he was exactly the same weight as Sam, which meant that he was a bit bulkier due to the height difference. Someone had taken away his glasses and given him a decent haircut, and found a pair of jeans that could cling tightly to his much-increased legs. Moreover, he swaggered—he had the build for it. He looked prepared to fuck a tiger if there was nothing better to do. But there was something else... Sam’s grin grew ever-wider and greedier as his new old friend marched towards him. Then Nate got distracted by the pretty lights on the surface of the pool, and forgot what he was doing. He stood entranced and forgot about Sam altogether. This was the something else. Nate looked as dumb as hell. Someone like Sam, who actually was now quite stupid, could never hope to look as dumb as Nate, who was putting his back into the performance. He didn’t do anything as crude as drooling, but he was so believably stupid that even Sam felt like the smart one in his presence. “Over here, bro,” said Sam. Nate’s massive body complied. Eventually, his mind appeared to catch up, and he seemed to notice Sam’s presence. “Hey,” he said. “You got ripped, brah,” said Sam. “And you look dumber than ever.” “Been waiting a long time to hear you say that, man.” “It’s been five minutes, stud.” “Three years, man,” said Nate. “It took three years to build this,” he repeated, slapping his pecs. “I’m twenty-seven now. You owe me some birthday presents.” (This simple math mistake was a completely unnecessary part of the performance, since even if Sam remembered Nathan’s age he was in no condition to error-check (25 + 3), but even after all this time being egregiously wrong still sent a shock of heat through Nate’s balls.) He slipped his arms around Sam’s naked body and clasped his hands around his firm rear end, as though it was the most natural thing in the world. “I got you something,” said Sam. “I hope you like it, bro. It’s…”—he paused, as though he were about to say something extremely clever—“...my cock.” Nate looked genuinely upset. “Oh, no, man! I got you the same thing!” He reached down to the waistline of his jeans and ripped them off his body. They split directly in two and fell to the floor, revealing Nate’s “present” in all its glory. (The jeans were specially made to tear cleanly in half, for dramatic effect. Attention to detail is important.) “I love it, brah,” said Sam, entranced. Responding to the same urge, they grasped each other’s dicks at the same moment and began stroking as Nate brought his face close to Sam’s. “I’ve wanted this for years, man,” he murmured. “I’ve wanted this for twenty minutes,” said Sam, who clearly thought he had suffered more. “Don’t keep me waiting, bro.” Nate obeyed, coming in for a long, deep kiss. Nathan, embedded inside his powerful new body, was filled with emotions. He couldn’t escape the fact that he was watching his own body make love to the horny zombie who had once been his best friend. It was horrifying, degrading for both of them. But these feelings were overpowered by stronger ones. It’s difficult to remain on a moral high horse while fucking the hottest stud in the entire town, especially when your brainwashing requires you to enjoy it very much. His body writhed with pleasure, and Nathan’s brain was still attached to it. “Worship me, bro,” moaned Sam. “Worship this body!” Nate had no choice but to obey. Nathan went along for the ride. * * * * * * The sex seemed to go on for years, possibly because Nathan had spent three years waiting and preparing for it. That hadn’t been a lie. Nate had gone through the door and found himself in a large, well-appointed gymnasium. It had everything you could want in a gym, except for exits. There were windows, but they were just elaborate fake vistas included to make the place look nicer. One door led into a kitchen that was always full of food. The other led into a bedroom that was, apparently his. The door he’d come in through would not open. There was a sign on the back that read 211 POUNDS. Nathan realized with growing dismay that he really was not going to be allowed to leave until he was as big as Sam. That could be… years. Sam and Nate spent their first year just making out—getting to know each other’s bodies and becoming comfortable with shared nakedness. It was all Nate’s dreams come true, to feel every inch of the body that had obsessed him for years, and to feel that body all over him, growing hot with lust. With lust for him, firmly squeezing his own massive, tight ass. God, he was so huge, so ripped, and it was real. In these moments, there was no space at all between Nate and Nathan—they thought the same thoughts and felt, for once, alone in his own head. At the end of that first year—although it was probably not quite as long as that—Sam and Nate had become very good friends indeed. * * * * * * Nathan spent his first year learning his way around his new home. It wasn’t very large, but there were so many activities that he needed to master if he was ever going to get out. Fortunately, there were books. Nathan decided that Nate was willing to read books if they were about things he liked. The books here were about things Nate liked: guides to weightlifting and bodybuilding, books on healthy cooking, and plenty of magazines about sports and “men’s interest.” There was also plenty of outright pornography. In one corner of the bookshelf was a complete Pelican Shakespeare. Seeing it gave Nathan a ray of hope, but his hand would not move to take it off the shelf. Nate hated that nerdy shit. Eventually Nathan realized it was only there at all so that he would know he could no longer read for pleasure. He spent some time thinking about ways to escape, but he didn’t have a lot of time to do this, because Nate didn’t allow him to do a lot of thinking. Nate had been told to get huge, and Nate wanted to get huge, and Nathan had to make Nate do what was necessary to get big. That meant that every day, Nathan had to prepare three nutritious meals for Nate’s body, then go through a brutally rigorous training routine—not just as rigorous as Nate wanted, but as good as Nathan’s intelligence could make it without damaging him. In between and after this work, Nate also insisted on masturbating frequently, and Nathan had to pleasure himself every day until his sex drive (always overactive) was spent. In between these extended jerkoff sessions, Nate wanted to read the sports magazines, to keep his mind active. After all these activities were done, Nathan could think Nathan’s own thoughts, provided he pretended to be thinking something else. Being Nate was a full-time job, and on top of everything else, it was a job he was inventing for himself even as he slaved at it. Sometimes, men would come into the gym and teach him. They were always handsome, and they never wore a lot of clothes. They didn’t know a lot of things, but they knew how to build muscle. They would show him proper form, and measure him, and touch him. They had names like Trevor, or Jake, and they seemed to enjoy touching him a lot. Nate writhed under their touch. He didn’t know how to behave when attractive men put their hands on his body. So he simply did as he was told. He made progress. It was slow, but it was there. His body grew firm, so that instead of being a stick of nothing, he was a firm stick of nothing. His abs felt like tiny abs, instead of just things that were there because there was nothing on top to hide them. * * * * * * Sam and Nate spent what seemed like a second year sucking each other’s cocks. Nate went first, letting Sam sit up on the side of the pool while he pulled himself up out of the water to go down on him. Nate evidently knew a lot about sucking cocks, while Sam clearly knew a lot about making loud moaning noises. He made his satisfaction clear to anybody who might have been able to hear (this, Nathan thought, was another thing that hadn’t changed). Eventually, they switched places, and Nathan made a somewhat surprising discovery—Sam had no idea what he was doing. Then again, although it wasn’t exactly Nathan’s cherished fantasy come to life, it wasn’t that surprising. Sam had always been straight. This new, dim-witted Sam appeared to be hungry for male bodies, but he had no actual experience with another man. Nathan, considering how he could handle the situation without breaking character, found himself guiding Sam, teaching him to become a better lover, hopefully before his own dick got chewed off. “That’s right, babe,” he said, gently grasping Sam’s hair in his hands and leading him in the right rhythm. “I’m gettin’ so big inside you… gettin’ so fuckin’ dumb…” Nate really was getting a little bigger as his own moronic dirty talk drove him into a state of heightened arousal. Sam, although he couldn’t talk, evidently felt the same way. * * * * * * In his second year of imprisonment inside Nate, Nathan starting really getting into the swing of things. He had become confident in the weight room and his healthy eating had gone from a new and strange experience to a habit. He could start really focusing on bulking up, instead of just doing some stuff with his pecs and hoping protein powder would close the gap. Nate’s triumphs had become his own. But mainly his mood changed because he’d started getting laid. One day, while Trevor was working with him on squats, he’d weighed himself and realized that he had finally hit his latest goal and was ten pounds of muscle heavier than he’d started out. He was so pleased that he almost didn’t realize that Trevor was kissing him. Nate was clumsy; he didn’t know what to do with his hands, or the erection growing inside his workout shorts. But Trevor was very patient, as if he’d deflowered plenty of brainwashed young men as part of their transformation process. Maybe he had. He guided Nate’s hands as they made out on the incline bench, and then carried him back to Nate’s room to take the rest of him. Nate’s first sexual experience was short, but educational. It wasn’t the last. His trainers slowly became even more handsy, and one by one they all rewarded him for his progress. It drove him to work even harder, but more than that, it showed him just how much the process was reshaping his mind. Where he’d once been completely focused on finding an opportunity to escape, now he was pushing his body so that he could be rewarded with sexual access to his new friends—to Trevor, to Jake, to Malachi, and especially to Harris, who reminded him a little of Sam. Nathan was a little worried by the implications of this, but then, it wasn’t as if he had anything else to do. His body got bigger, and harder, and he started to get pretty good in bed. His Nate persona expanded until Nate was comfortable with the whole process, with sharing his body with other men, letting them touch him, and letting them know how much he wanted them to touch him. These guys were all so, so, ripped and so very stupid, and he felt at home in their company, sharing idiot thoughts about whose cock was biggest or about basketball. One night, Nate took the Shakespeare book off the shelf. He didn’t want to read it; instead, he rubbed it up and down against his cock. “Fuckin’ nerd shit,” he said, in the deep voice he’d been practicing. “I don’t need any of this shit now that my balls have dropped. God, I’m so fuckin’ dumb!” It was literally better than sex. Nathan’s controlled mind went absolutely haywire with pleasure as he acted out this show of dominance. Spasms of pleasure arced down his cock and into his balls, until his entire junk felt like it was full of sparks. The sparks ran straight up his spine and into his brain, making every thought feel like an orgasm, provided it was Nate who was thinking it. “Oh, fuckkkkk…” moaned Nate, as he fucked the book. “I’m gettin’ so big, and I turned so fuckin’ stupid. So fuckin’ stupid, and bein’ stupid makes me hot. I wanna… wanna…” Nathan realized with mounting horror that Nate wanted to obey. He wanted his captors to reveal themselves so that he could declare himself their willing idiot slave. This was a terrible thing for him to want, but Nate was awfully good at wanting the things that Nathan wanted, except out loud. Even though Nate didn’t really exist, Nathan was too good at pretending to be him to leave things like that out. Nathan changed the script. He opened the book up, jammed his penis inside it, and held it closed, thrusting himself into the paper again and again. It wasn’t really an effective masturbation aid, but something about destroying a book had become a huge, transgressive turn-on. “Fuck books,” said Nate. “Fuck books, fuck books, fuck books, fuck, fuck, fuck…” Nate fucked the book to pieces, squeezing it around his dick and tearing it to pieces with repeated thrusts. It was the most incredible sexual experience he’d ever had, but it was also part of Nathan’s strategy. He needed to destroy the book and get rid of the temptation it presented, or he’d lose his will to escape altogether. He couldn’t help being Nate, but Nate had to be his tool and not just his cage. He was afraid the book would be replaced the next day, but fortunately, this didn’t happen. Whoever had built this prison wasn’t perfect. * * * * * * By the time Sam and Nate had gotten through the years of makeouts and the years of oral sex and found themselves ready for some serious fucking, Nate had taken control of their grappling without needing to say a word. Sam had never actually taken a man to bed, but insofar as he still thought ahead, he had expected to be on top, just like he always had. And yet, when the moment came, he found Nate straddling him, and found himself completely open to what was coming next, as naturally as could be. Sam and Nate were both too stupid to intentionally seduce anyone. If showing off his body didn’t make a man want to sleep with him, Sam no longer knew what to do. But Nate could seduce a man unintentionally, because Nathan was driving him, and Nathan understood what Nate didn’t. Nate could make the little gestures and expressions that were the right ones, because Nathan knew them, and his accidental movements would be correct, accidentally-on-purpose. Accidentally-on-purpose, he’d led Sam to take the receiving position, and let Sam think it was his own idea. He’d learned these tricks in his third year of imprisonment. Nate had started to get really buff. They were both more dedicated than ever to training their body, but they’d had to start dedicating serious time just to admiring that body in the mirror. They were both extremely proud of Nate’s body, which they’d spent so much time making. Nathan had never been turned on by the sight of himself before, and he couldn’t get enough. Some days he’d wear nothing but a red thong to work out in, and relished his freedom. He couldn’t go anywhere, or do normal things, or think his own thoughts, but he was free to fuck anything. He practiced swaggering in the mirror, walking like he had to detour around his own massive balls. He rehearsed Nate’s deep voice until it was perfect and even kind of attractive, aside from sounding as dumb as rocks. Most importantly, he started seducing his trainers, instead of just waiting for them to take their clothes off on their own. Some days they never technically got around to exercising at all. That was the year that Nathan got good at being Nate, instead of merely being very willing. Nathan almost lost himself. He had nothing to think about except the pride they both felt in their increasingly swollen body, and the satisfaction from filling the hole where his sense of sexuality had always been. Oh, and the sex. They thought about sex all the time, and thinking about so many fucks together Nathan started to lose track of the difference between himself and Nate. What was he, if not part of the life support system for this magnificent fuck machine he’d built? * * * * * * It was Sam who helped him remember. Sam, who he’d always loved; Sam, whose arms he’d wanted to be in; Sam, who he’d wanted to bang like pots and pans. He was doing all those things now, but he’d also wanted Sam to love him. He’d wanted to think he was someone Sam could love. But the man Sam had become could never love him. And knowing that reminded Nathan that Nate wasn’t who he was. “I love you, man,” said Nate, just so Nathan could experiment. “Yeah, bro!” moaned Sam. “I love your cock—don’t stop!” That pretty much summed it up. I have to save you, thought Nathan. He had to get Sam out of there, and all their friends, before they were all turned into jock monsters. Was there a way to bring back the old Sam? There… probably wasn’t. But he had to at least get them all away from there, so he could try. It was basically impossible. Nathan had already been turned himself. He’d been taken. But even though he was so weak, he also felt strong. He’d learned that it was possible to change himself, to become a different man, once you figured out how. Maybe he could figure out how to be the hero. “Let’s get down to business,” he said, in a deep voice that was a little bit like his Nate voice, but maybe not very. And with that, and a final thrust, he came. Nate had lost his virginity two years before, but it would be fair to say that Nathan didn’t become a man until just then. ...it probably wasn’t going to be enough.